Characters must use their chapter 4 threads currently as you all haven’t arrived to Konoha yet. This thread will be specifically used when your done with your group business etc. this thread will be used for leisure and to interact with the rest of the player base. You MUST use:

<<<< thread you just left<<<< whenever coming from your team thread and >>>>>>going to thread>>>>> whenever leaving a thread and heading to another one.

This helps everyone know whether you’re still with your group or wondering around in this thread.

I shouldn’t be seeing any posts in this thread at all yet until you finish your business.

Rokuru woke as his arm was tugged, Keikyoku was stretching towards the window through which the first rays of morning light streamed. Yesterday was tough, as he had helped with building new homes for the incoming refugees. With his left hand the stroked the bramble, only slightly scratching himself on her thorns. "Waking Light, Keikyoku. I know you're hungry but so am I. Together we seek nurishment" he said as he climbed out of bed and pulled a torn and tattered top over his head. The bramble pulled back and waited patiently.

Even though it was early, the street was unusually busy, so Rokuru made his way to a building he knew had a rooftop garden. He was on friendly terms with the owner and held an open invitation, so he silently climbed the exterior wall at the back of the building.  Once there, he took his top off, tearing it a bit more. The vines that were wrapped around his torso and arms stretched out and shook, basking in the morning light. Rokuru took a few minutes to eat a squash that looked just a bit over ripe as it lay on the soil of the planter while Keikyoku relaxed and recharged in the sun.

He began his katas, moving carefully and swiftly through his practice Taijitsu movements. Reaching into his pocket he pulled a seed and tossed it onto the roof, with sure finger movements and a little chakra, the seed sprouted into what appeared as a poor duplicate of himself made of wood and vines. As Keikyoku wound tightly across his knuckles and feet he struck out against the wooden dummy. Several minutes of pummeling the caricature left him slightly sweaty, and the dummy devastated. He found himself wishing for a real sparring partner. As he heard the door behind him open.

>>>>>>From Homecoming Thread>>>>>

With each step it seemed like her strong emotions seemed to wane. She began to hum, the tone was crystal clear "Hmm, is it me or does the village seem like it needs to be lifted up a little. When I was in the sand I used to hold concerts for people my age. It was a lot of fun.. Maybe I should do that here. But on a much grander scale." She talked as they walked. Ichiraku Ramen came into view "Of course I would need to get Sasuke's permission most likely. But it would be fun!" It seems like the hate and anger waned the more she focused on something else "I bet you could help with the special effects. Like using your ice to make cool fog effects and maybe moving ice sculptures.." Her mind frame kept improving "Anyways.." She took a seat on a stool at the counter. She didn't wait for Shiroma to sit before ordering "Two Naruto specials with extra meat please!" The bouncy, happy personality that wasn't displayed once in the land of frost.. Nanami's normal personality. As normal as one could expect from everything that happened in her life..
This message was last edited by a game editor at 00:58, Sun 03 Dec 2017.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 3):

Ayame has been working by serving while she had to have her father be the head chef as the village had been getting busier and busier by the days. Two young girls entered the ramen restaurant and sat at the counter, ordering two Naruto Specials with extra meet. ”Right away,” she muttered as the loudness of the restaurant was quite busy. ”Pa! Two Naruto Specials, extra meat!” she shouted in the back. ”Right away!” he replied back as he began storing the pot of the broth and the noodles began boiling in a giant pot of water. Such high and demand, he had to make so much today. While that was going on, he was handed the meat and he began slicing it up as he checked the noodles. Pulling the noodles out with a strainer, places them in two separate bowls, pouring broth, and added the additional chasu pork, green onions, menma, fish cakes, and soft boiled eggs. Stabbing two sets of chop sticks in there, he placed the bowls counter and Ayame grabbed them set them down in front of Nanami and Shiroma. ”There you go,” she said as the bowls steamed and smelled delicious.

>>>>>>From Homecoming Thread>>>>>

Walking with her arm around Nanami and feeling the other girls around her she smiled as they walked out of the command center. Following her new team mate she came through the town which still was striking to her in the amount of people as well as sheer size of it all. She knew that the land of frost had been small in comparison to many of the other countries but it always felt so big to her.  Now standing in Konohagakure she just was shocked by the size since she was sure that several Shimogakure could fit inside it with ease and room to spare.  She followed her new team mate listening to her ideas. "I don't know...I have never done fog before, though I suppose I could give it a try." 

Following Nanami into the ramen shop she took a seat next to her and chuckled softly. "You do know if you wanted some hot food in my home country it did exsist. We didn't live on ice cubes you know." She giggled slightly a little bit caught off guard by the change in Nanami though it was a welcome one after all they had been through. As they waited for their ramen she put the head protector that Sasuke had given her on the counter in front of her and then reached down to undo the belt that held her current protector from her own land.  Setting them down next to each other she brushed her fingers over five circles set into the head protector.  "You know Nanami I thought this would be easier...I mean its not like frost is in any shape to fight...but still..."

The ramen showing up broke her from her thoughts and she looked at the large bowl and just about drooled on the counter. "Oh wow...that looks amazing..." She sniffed and sighed, "It even smells amazing!"

Nanami smiles a little and pats Shiroma on the head "It was difficult for me too.. I was raised in the Hidden Sand. Then came here to attend the academy. My mom is from the Hidden Sand, my dad is here in Konoha" she takes out the Hidden sand headband, and wraps it around her bicep "I wear it like this just so I don't lose my roots so to speak." She smiled and took the first bite of the ramen. She sighs happily as she finishes the first bite. The juiciness of the meat, the flavor profile of the broth "Ohhh, it's gotten even better since I left." She laughed and eats the Ramen slowly.

Nanami nodded "True but trying to make the fog would be fun, and the concert even more fun.. Today would probably not be the best time to ask. I'll give it a few days before making the request." The teen seemed a little excited at the prospect of actually doing it.. Even if it turned out to be smaller than her aspirations..

All of her worries for the time being faded due to the relief of actually being home settled into her mind and body. The smells, the sights, the people. Everything she missed while she was away on the mission. It seemed like years even though it was only a little more or less than a month. The training she had planned would be a test of her own force of will "Eat up.." She smiled and bumped her shoulder against Shiroma "If you want more. let me know.." She goes back to eating and smiling.

An intercom can be heard turning on throughout the entire village.

A male voice can be heard as it turns on, it was Lord Sasuke.

”Attention citizens and refugees of Konohagakure, shinobi and villagers;. An emergency meeting will be taking place in five minutes at Konoha stadium. Please report to the stadium immediately. This concerns all citizens and refugees,” Sasuke has repeated himself three times before the intercom went dead.

People started to make their way to the stadium as instructed. Perhaps many could get the answers they wanted.

Nanami looked up as the announcement went out "Well seems like our plans are changing Shiroma.." Finishing the last of her food, she takes Shiroma's hand (if allowed..). Then heads towards the coliseum. She wondered if this was going to be about the plethora of ninja from other nations. If her mother was here, she would be there. Nanami really hoped she would appear on stage along with other surviving leaders/ninja.. She walked with the crowd as they all moved.

Again her thoughts drifted back to the moment at the port. When sigmund broke the barrier, and he looked at her with such malice that it evoked and internal emotional response. While she loved Sigmund like a brother. She also hated him. Nanami hated him for something that he may not even be aware of. She snapped out of as she accidentally bumped into a woman.. She apologized and kept walking. She reached the gates to the coliseum, and either stood or found a place to sit. Her thoughts drifted between that moment and Nori's words. Nanami blamed herself for what happened. Even though the outcome may have been inevitable..

Nanami waited to hear what is officially going on..
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 07:44, Mon 18 Dec 2017.

[It is assumed all charcters are now gathered at the stadium; all players will now post in here]

The crowds of people took their seats, the echoes of the whispers and foot steps from everyone could be heard down at the center. Sasuke took his place in the center of the stadium so people could look down at him, clear as day. He was not alone however as he was occampanied by Sakura and surprisingly their daughter, Sarada.

Konoha shinobi took positions all along the stadium walls at the top, overlooking outside the stadium and towards the village in case of an emergency. Once it settled down, Sasuke took his rightful respect and began speaking.

”This meeting is now in session,” he announced as silence took place. ”Citizens of Konoha: I know many of you have been questioning me, asking around, investigating, and wondering why our village has become so overcrowded,” he started. ”We have a crisis going on that is beyond what we think we can handle,” he added as he walked around his daughter and Sakura, moving positions to address everyone in a circular motion with the stadium.

”Not only were all five Kages kidnapped, it has been over a year since the declaration of war was announced against the five great nations. Without the proper guidance and leadership and protection by our great five Kages, another catastrophe took place this week,” he announced, the worst fears of the refugees was coming to light. ”There has been confirmation that four massive, simultaneous ambushes took place this week. Four great capitals have fallen and been left in ruins,” he announced, sobs of refugees began as many became emotional.

”Kirigakure, was wiped away and now under water. Unfortunately not a lot of survivors have made our lists. Some are completely missing. Very few escaped here,” he confirmed.

”Kumogakure, explosions and fire were reported days ago, nothing but rubble and ashes. However it seems most of Kumo was on high alert and took defensive measures. Most of the village escaped, however all other viallges within the land were turned to ash. We have no reported survivors from any of those villages. The land of lightning is a total lost land; it has been deemed enemy territory now and not suitable for living,” he reported as he continued to walk in the circle slowly.

”Iwagakure, is still currently at war. Several major battles have been taking place and I am taking care of that as best as we can. Military personal were advised to stay behind and refugees were escorted here over the past couple of days,” he explained.

”Sunagakure suffered a minor ambush as the land of snow couldn’t handle the sand conditions to take over Sunagakure. As an emergency precaution, citizens were evacuated to here where as military personal were instructed to stay behind and defend the capital,” he finished.

”Shinobi and refugees have been placed on a list of survivors, categorized by land and then by village, alphabetically organized. Of you are trying to find a loved one, check the lists at the Hokage office,” he tried to reassure and he paused for a moment. He had everyone’s attention at this point; nobody strayed and nobody even bothered to interrupt him.

”The greatest of shinobi leaders from each land have constructed a small board of shinobi known as: The Council of KoKiWaMoSun. It is a board with the greatest of leaders that have come together to represent the needs of everybody. The Council will handle issues that the Kages normally would and it has also been decided to appoint  one person to be chosen as The Omo,” he paused as many of the crowd reacted to the news of everything.

”With the Kages’ long absences, they have been placed on a hiatus status of their line of duty. They no longer have any say in any matters until the war is over or if we ever find them. I, Sasuke Uchiha, am your Omo from this day on. You will address me as Lord Sasuke. You will address Sakura as Lady Sakura. And my daughter, you will address her as Hime Sarada. The land of fire, water, Earth, lightning, and wind are no more. From this day on, The Land of Fire has been renamed as the land of Storms. It is a unity of all the nations. All five elements, when put together, causes a catastrophic storm of hope. We are uniting and building this village for the future. We are to come together and conquer our enemies to regain our homes, our pride, and our lives. New headbands can be picked up at my building;
You will turn in your old ones in exchange,” he explained as he was handed the new headband from his daughter.



”Never forger where you come from however remember who you serve now,” he finished as an applause took place. ”My goal is to find our Kages; that has been my main objective this last year and I will continue to work towards that goal. The council and I will be discussing further actions for battle as we need to stop and protect the destruction of minor villages. Konoha will be heavily protected and patrols are taking place every second. We believe there won’t be an ambush however always be prepared. This meeting has been dismissed,” he said as he walked away with Sakura and Sarada.

Nanami let out a sigh of releif for the moment. Her mother was either serving on the council or defending their village. The one advantage the Hidden Sand has is its in the middle of the desert, it's very hard to ambush if they are prepared. As Sasuke continued she looked down hearing about the Hidden Water. But at least she can officially let go of some of her paranoia that had been clinging to her since the mission. Of all the people even she knew Sasuke was capable, and a great strategist. She just wished he would help guide her. It seemed that he had a dislike for her having his clans Dojutsu and not being his. That is something else she planned to look into, once things settled down a little. Due to it could stir up more trouble.

She knew only a few people would know much about the darker side of medical ninjutsu. Nanami knew she would need to talk with Lady Sakura "Hopefully she'll have time to talk to me." she thought to herself. Sakura would likely know someone who Nanami could to talk to about the topic.

The new headband design was a bit more modern than their current one. She didn't really want to let it go, but figured for now it wouldn't be a big deal "It does look pretty cool, I have to admit.." It seemed everyone was dealing with the news a bit differently "I wonder if there will be a memorial for the lost?" Listening to those around her, she wasn't the only one. She watched as many younger kids tried not to cry. She felt their pain in a way.

Nanami hoped Sakuya had made it out "Last I had heard Sakuya was away on a mission with her team. I guess only time will tell if she made it here or not." She had many things she could and could not do because of her suspension. She figured everything would work itself out. But one thing was clear. Nanami knew she needed to pick a direction now, and once on that path it would decide what type of ninja she becomes.

"I wonder if Nori is here.." She looks around at the crowd..

Sakuya listened to what Sasuke had to say, and soon found herself receiving a headband with the new symbol engraved on it. She had mixed feelings about the new headband, deciding to keep it in the bag for now as she then craned her neck to look around the stadium, hoping to catch a glimpse of anyone familiar amidst the crowd before they would end up heading to the Hokage's office and look up the list of refugees.

Sima had taken a seat with his team as the crowd died down. Sasuke spoke much more than Sima would’ve ever expected of him. He addressed issues that pertained to their home as well as others that called home. Their worst fear has been confirmed; Kumo wasn’t the only capital ambushed however the land of lightning was the only major land that had been destroyed the most with very little survival rate and thousands of casualties. He had been saddened by the news but also angry. It would seem the only survivors from their land would be from Kumo alone.

However the most shocking news was that of appointing one man to rule over them all and that was Sasuke himself. He hadn’t thought Sasuke would ever take on such a role however he had been Naruto’s equal and it made perfect sense that’d he be able to lead a nation through these hard times. It was a new age of leadership and an empire and everyone would be unified from here on out, representing an entirely new land: the land of storms. Sasuke’s explanation was well thought of and it was exactly the kind of leader they needed.

Sima found himself conflicted when it came to wanting to let go of his home and exchange it for the future. Kumo would always be in his heart however this new land would have to suffice in the long run.

Once the meeting was dismissed he remained in his seat. ”It seems most of our questions have been addressed. I’m a bit spectacle that Sasuke has placed himself in such a role, considering that he is Naruto’s equal, but it also makes sense. He already owned the seat to be the next Hokage, so I suppose being the Lord of our new land will fit him well. This only means it’ll be incredibly hard to talk to Sasuke himself as he’ll be much too busy to take any duties pertaining to squads and missions. It looks like the only thing left for us to do is find out if any of your families survived,” he commented as he stood up.

When they had entered the stadium, Sozui couldn't help but look around to see if his parents were around. It was a long shot in such a crowded room, but it was instinct at this point. Alas, there were just too many faces and not enough time to scan through each individual one before Sasuke began giving the rundown about what has happened, and from the young Genin's viewpoint it looked like things were looking pretty rough. Two capitals went down pretty hard, and two more were still fighting. With that in mind, he knew that both of his teammates were going to take on bigger roles given their skills and abilities, which meant that he was going to be left with grunt duty again. At least this time, it wouldn't lead to him getting beat up by Tenshi, which was a plus he supposed.

"Speaking of squads, I guess the four of us won't be seeing as much of each other for a while, right," he asked as they got up to head to where Sasuke had said the lists of survivors were and to get his new headband. It was rather sad to let go of such a piece of his life, but the old headbands would just be things that kept all of the refugees divided so replacing them was the logical choice. "So where do you think we will all end up, sir?"

A long way from home, without many or any acquaintances, and stuck in some strange place. Things weren't exactly fantastic for Nakano but then again, so was the case for most people around these days. The aspiring Kunoichi had tried to argue in favor of staying back home to partake in the fighting, weighting the insight and new power she had gathered for herself, which in the end turned out to be not enough. Never mind the sinister methods that she employed to gain such insight, at the end of the day she was still deemed a little nobody and a liability at best over there. Besides, the shadow of being turncoats still loomed over and thus it stood to reason that she was sent over to Konoha.

The country and village themselves, while wildly strange, were surprisingly similar, certainly more than it would had been with other lands. More over, some of the things she loved most, were quite abundant there and that much she enjoyed and abused. To make things even better, save for the odd Iwa nin that knew her, she was a complete stranger to everybody, which suited her just fine.

---

When they were all gathered in the stadium and the announcement was made, Nakano met it with suspicion and mixed feelings. It made sense to have a strong centralized leadership for the struggle at hand, but making such a powergrab and placing themselves as nothing short of royalty while at the same time replacing not only the leadership but the identities of all the villages. It just reeked of something real bad even to little Kyoko. She however did know better than to voice any of her thoughts, however she refused to surrender her band, that is, she allegedly "lost it" and couldn't hand anything over when requesting the new one.

Nakano headed to check on the list of casualties for Iwa, not because she expected to see anyone she cared about there, after all, as far as she was aware, most of her family was still back home engaged in the bitter fighting and so was the case for much of the people she knew. But even then, it was still important to check just in case and to at least know who among those she knew of her home village were deceased.

Sima’s focus was adverted to Sozui with his concerned over the squad itself. He let a small smile appear on his face. ”I believe our squad will remain intact. I don’t have a reason to believe it wouldn’t. However I’m sure Tenshi will be the one parting from us as his skills will more likely be suited in combat or maybe even be sent with more elite shinobi. I, being a formidable shinobi from Kumo, haven’t been appointed on this new conciliatory so I can assume my duties are still here with this squad,” he explained.

”I wouldn’t look into it too much honestly. You’re all still young and have much to learn still but now all of you have a wonderful record of a successful S-Rank mission. I believe our duties for this war are far from over,” he finished as he watched most of the crow die down as they left the stadium. ”I’m more worried about the missing Kages. Still no progress on their whereabouts and it’s disturbinf,” he uttered, voicing his concerns. The Kages has been kidnapped before their very eyes and not one of them returned or no sign as to where they could be. It was evident they had to be located within the land of snow. There had to be a devious plan that nobody knew about yet and he had a gut feeling their time could be running out the longer the war stretched out. War was so pointless; the senseless killing was just plain sin and for what? Power? Sima seemed to allow himself get carried away for a second.

In reply to Nakano Kyoko (msg # 14):

Uchiha Sarada. The prodigy of the famous Sasuke and Sakura and the oldest of their two children. She had rose the ranks of her shinobi career, following the footsteps of her late uncle. With two formidable parents, her skills were extraordinary. With a rough childhood of an absent father, she grew to become cold but after having understand his absence she grew more friendlier. She had been on a special mission when Kumo had been ambushed and the famous five Kages were kidnapped. After hearing of the incident, she rightfully abandoned her mission and went back home. By then, war had been declared and she took on more herendous tasks. She took on a role of high caliber responsibility to lend aid to those who would send invoices for a cry of help. She organized the most dangerous of missions and chose specific groups and even commanded ANBU forces from the background to ensure success in the war’s effort for peace. Not only was she dealing with administrative tasks, she also acted as a diplomat, trying to gain alliances from neighboring lands in an effort to expand their military forces, some to no avail.

When her father took his place as interim Hokage, she worked her ass off to be recognized for her admiral record and high responsible duties of leadership as it was discussed about her fayher’s plans to unify the five nations. She had been the one to select the council members, her being one of the appointed ones along with her mother and now she was also known as the princess of the land of storms. The stadium gathering was not a nervous event that most her age would have felt, but she had been more honored to be recognized and personally addressed as a princess of the famously and almost extinct Uchiha clan that now has ownership of this new land. She swore herself to a promise to show royalty at its finest, extraordinary skills, and most of all, to make her parents proud.

After the meeting came to a close, she spotted her new land of storms headband, taking on a more mondernized appearance as she felt it was the right decision to bring everyone together and not segregate the lost lands. This had been an opportunity of hope and a chance to start rebuilding in the worst of wars. She had excused herself and went straight to the Omo’s building, lending aid with the refugees in locating lost loved ones or ensuring everyone was accounted for on the lists.

She noticed a young girl [Nakano] requesting to check the Iwagakure’s list. Sarada had been the one to hand over a copy of it. ”I hope you find who you’re looking for. I heard Iwa had the least survival rate. We plan to send forces to aid the remainder of the battles that are taking place to avoid full lost of the land,” she explained, trying to ensure Nakano something would be done for the devastation. Sarada assumes she was from Iwa as the request to see that part of the list was being sought out as oppose to other places.

Tenshi watched on as Sasuke more or less paraded himself in fornt of everyone. For now he agreed with most of what was planned. Something felt a little weird to Tenshi. it was one of those feelings that something was off. But like a good ninja he keeps all the inner turmoil buried within him. This however raised other questions about what would happen when the Kage's are retrieved. There wasn't much he could do but absorb the information. Hearing both Sozui and Sakuya speak. Hhe thought for a moment..

"Fuji-Sensei my feelings about leaving the squad haven't changed. I would prefer to stay on the team, right now while it may sound weird. I think we need to stick together." He fidgets a little wanting to go and see if any of his clan survived. But he would wait until they all went, since they still needed to check in. Hopefully this all turns out well was all that he could hope for. Once Sasuke had left, he would put his headband into his bag. It was something he wasn't ready to reliquish yet "I am concerned for the Kage's to, and I share your viewpoint on war.. It should be something two men should be able to walk out into a field and have a single duel, after all the leader of a battlefield should be the strongest Shinobi. But I know politics is not something that can easily be handled." He waited until they all went too got their new headbands..

Staring down at the handed copy of the list, Nakano answered with her face half obscured. "T-thanks!" Kyoko had a hunch that this may be Sarada or someone equally important but she just couldn't really say, had no idea how she was supposed to look and back at the stadium, she hadn't been able to get a good look at her from afar. So she preferred to play it safe and just not even mention the thing, not like it would make any difference if she did anyway.

Almost apologetically and in an exercise in futility, Kyoko tried to correct her and explain to the stranger why she was looking at the list. Not like her story was any special, there had to be hundreds of stories far more tear jerking than hers around the place with the huge influx of refugees and other survivors that flooded Konoha. "I am not looking for anyone in particular, but with what has happened, you know..."

In reply to Fujii Sima (msg # 15):

"I hope it is as you say, Sensei. I'd prefer not to be thrown together with a bunch of strangers for a mission when I am so used to have the three of you watch my back. It's not that I wouldn't do it if ordered, but in times like these a little familiarity helps keep one from being lost in the sorrow born from what we have lost." Sozui was also worried about the Kages, but he assumed that as a Genin there was going to be little that he could do to aid in finding them other than to do the less important missions so that the more skilled shinobi could tackle that one.

Speaking of needing to learn things, Sozui figured that with so many shinobi from different villages here it would provide a variety of teachers to learn techniques from. He really needed to specialize in a particular area of training so that he could stand out among the crowd. "So once we find out about our families, we should begin honing our skills, right? Never know when this war will provide us with the necessary free time to do so."

In reply to Uchiha Sasuke (msg # 9):


<<<<<<<<<<<<<Coming from Chapter 4: Homecoming<<<<<<<<<<<<<<

Nori had made her way to the stadium where Sasuke was having everyone gather and perhaps it was because she was so wrapped up in what had happened to Sigmund that when their team had returned from the village, that she failed to take notice of just how many people had come here for refuge. This was just awful. She made her way into the stadium and upon receiving instruction of where to be, she climbed her way to the top. Once she took her place on the wall, she looked down and saw Sasuke's familiar figure take his place in the center. He began to speak of the situation regarding the crisis they were in. The reason for there being so many people here was because four major villages were ambushed and the capitals had been left in ruins. Nori's eyes widened. 'Simultaneously? How is that even possible?' she thought silently to herself. Was this mystery man and his men really capable of committing such atrocious acts?

She could practically feel the emotions of everyone that had been around her. This must have been devastating to them. To have lost everything they knew...she couldn't even imagine how that must have felt. It made her heart break. Sasuke began to speak of each individual capital one by one and upon hearing the first, Kirigakure, it caused Nori to look down at the pendant she still held in her hand. The land where her birth mother was from was now gone. It was no longer a place where she could go to to find her. A wave of different emotions came over her. 'I...I hope she got out okay. She...she had to have gotten out...right?' she thought silently to herself before she clenched the pendant in her hand and placed it over her heart. She closed her eyes briefly. She wanted to believe that her birth mother was strong and she wanted to believe that she was okay, but she didn't want to give her hopes up. Nori knew she couldn't allow herself to go there. 'Please...please just be safe...' She opened her eyes again and looked back down at Sasuke as he continued to speak.

That was when he mentioned that a list of citizens and refugees were put on a survivor list under each village and were in alphabetical order. As much as that would have made any person's life easier to find their loved ones, it made it more difficult for Nori as she didn't know the name of her mother or her father. She didn't have their last name and she didn't even know what they looked like. It was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. There went her chances. Did she even look like them? It would be hard to find at least one person in the crowd that looked like her. She had been lost in the thoughts of finding her birth parents that she barely managed to learn of the new council that had been formed. A council where great leaders would come together to represent everyone's needs in place of the Great Kages that were missing. It no doubt surprised her that Sasuke would be the one chosen to represent them. He was a great leader and a great man. It made her mind wonder back to Sigmund and just how much he admired this person that was speaking to them now. If only he were here to see it. She knew he would be in awe even though he wouldn't show it. 'Sigmund...' she thought silently.

In the light of this tragedy, it had been decided that all different villages that had come from different lands would stand together and unite under one name. The Land of Storms. They would rise against these foes and defeat them. There was no other choice. They had to stand together and take back what was respectfully and rightfully theirs. Each nation would be rebuilt. Renewed. And be made whole again. It would take time and it would take strong people, but it was possible. Nori brought the pendant down from her chest and unraveled her fingers from around it before she stared down at it. She undid the small clasp and brought the silver strands around her neck before she secured the pendant. She would not forget where she was from. While she was born in Kirigakure, Konoha was her home. She would fight to protect both.

Once the meeting was dismissed, everyone started to get up from their seats and make their way out of the stadium. Nori's eyes soon took in the sight of Nanami and Shiroma together amongst the crowd of people. She brought her hands down into curled fists at her sides before she made her way through the crowd and stopped behind her friend. "Very motivational speech, huh?" she said with a small smile.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:37, Wed 20 Dec 2017.

In reply to Nakano Kyoko (msg # 18):

She merely nodded, understanding the situation and view from the girl. ”Sometimes it’s just reassuring knowing a familiar face made it out. The list not only shows refugees here, it also shows who was left behind to fight if that’s any consolation,” Sarada explained with a small smile before someone else waved down her attention and she felt obligated to assist them as they showed hysteria and were not completely at ease over the situation. Taking an empathetic approach, Sarada successsfully soothed the emotionally unstable woman and was help to accurately find her son whom was on the list of survivors.

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 20):

Nanami turned around and looked at Nori, seeing Nori smile "Yeah in a way. I wasn't quite expecting this however. It is reassuring knowing my home withstood their assault. Its sad that so many others lost their homes." Nanami smiled lightly, their was that hint of sadness, and Nanami seemed to go out of her way not to talk about the mission "I wonder who our Jonin will be once our suspension is over?" That was one of many questions this speech did not answer. However it would likely be answered soon enough "Before the speech me and Shiroma were planning on heading to the training grounds, but now that I know there is a council, and I know my mother is alive. I want to swing by the Lord's building and ask if she is on the council. Also to see if my friend made it here."

She stretches out carefully "Well we should probably go and get our new headbands. Even though I am not to fond of giving up Konoha's headband." She looked at her friends "Shall we?"

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 22):

"`It is a relief to know that your home was able to withstand the ambush. It's terrible that all of this people lost everything they knew and maybe even their families. I feel so awful," Nori replied with a sympathetic expression as she turned her head and looked over at the people that were making their way out of the stadium. "I want to help them." She turned her head and looked over at Nanami once more at hearing her mention who their Jonin would be. "I guess that is really up to the discrection of Lord Sasuke. I'm sure he'll know who would be suitable for us. As the team from Konoha, I suspect a lot more responsibility will be put on us. Although, we...didn't exactly come through this last time." She curled her hands into fists at her sides and looked down at the floor. The last thing she felt she wanted to do was fail. She couldn't. "I actually wanted to head over to the Lord's building, too. There was something that I wanted to look into as well," she added and turned her eyes down to the headband that was strapped to her arm. Nori brought up her hand and traced Konoha's symbol with her fingertips. "I'm not exactly fond of the idea, either, but what this new band will stand for...I think it's good. It's a symbol of unity and that is what need to be right now. To come together and unite as one people no matter where you are from." She looked up at Nanami. "It's a good thing, isn't it?"

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 23):

Nanami looked down "So many things have been going through my mind.. Some good. Some bad. Something just feels off, about everything.. Though they are unfounded at this moment. Something I don't believe in is coincidences.. There are a lot if you think about it." She smiled "I am sure we can say we lost them for the time being if you wanted to hold onto the headband." This could bring a curiosity of hers to light. So she placed her headband in her small backpack. Then went up and retrieved her new storms headband. She looked it over. It was a well thought out design. She ties it around her bicep for the time being. Sense they were still suspended from active ninja duty..

"Well shall we head to the Lord's office? We all have some questions, and I am sure a few of them can be answered there.." She smiled and grabbed hold of Nori's hand "Lets go." Even after the announcement Nanami's mood was vastly improved "After which, maybe head to the training grounds and work on teamwork jutsu and such. Also I need to decide on a path to focus on for myself as well.." She smiled as they walked towards the Lord's building.

"We should make haste then...!" Sakuya exclaimed, visibly unable to wait much longer as she looked up to her teammates with the new headband firmly held in her hand, "I'm sure our family and friends are somewhere in the village. The sooner we find the list, the more relieved I would feel about this...!"

Sakuya was actually trying to keep her nervousness at bay, personally hoping for the best that her parents were safe and sound and waiting for her to show up. Sakuya also had to look for Nanami to ensure her friend that she was fine despite the intense experience of the mission as well as the harrowing journey to Konohagakure.

Sima’s group made their way back to Lord’s Sasuke’s new building and it was packed with civilians. It was obvious they were here for the same reasons that he and his squad were: the lists. Pushing through the crowd, ensuring his group stayed nearby, Sima managed to get ahold of a commanding officer and requested the list for Kumo. Upon receiving the list, it was short compared to the other lists he was witnessing being handed out. It wasn’t a good sign considering the fact that Kumo and the entire land of lightning was completely lost in the war effort.

He handed it to Sakuya so she could look at it first. If she skimmed through it, she’d notice a familiar name of her father...however her mother’s name appeared under casualties. It was evident that only her father managed to escape while her mother was lost through the evacuation. Sima remained quiet as he awaited for the list to be passed around amongst the group.

If Tenshi looked through, unfortunately no names he knew would be there, neither under alive or under casualties.

When Kondo looks over it, his family would appear in full.

Tenshi looked through the list "This is awfully small for the lack of bodies we found in Kumo. So that means one of two things. One they were taken as prisoners. But that would be a lot of prisoners to have to deal with. Two they made it to the mountainous regions in Kumo. I know there are cave systems up there that have outlets to the ocean and underground water. So food and water would be plentiful. As long as they had people who knew how to fish and how to purify water." His eyes were filled with emotion "My family most likely fell back to areas that were dense with trees, or the mountains as well. Places where they could hide and stay alive."

Tenshi looked at Fuji "Sense I have a feeling I will be promoted. I am hoping there is a squad or missions I can undertake to go investigate what happened to them." An arc of lightning dances from one eye to the other "Then I plan to aid in taking everything back.." It was in Tenshi's body language. He wanted to destroy the snow..

Sakuya managed to fight back her tears as she found out the condition of her parents. She was glad that her father survived and arrived here, but at the same time there was a sense of grief over the loss of her mother. She passed the scroll to Tenshi and Sozui as she took the time to compose herself.

"Will there be time to get some rest after this, sensei?" Sakuya decided to ask as she looked up to Fujii after drying her eyes. They had finished a long journey, and it would be nice to use what little amount of time they may have to catch up with family and friends.

Nanami arrives at the office building. At first she didn't notice Sakuya and went about the reason she wanted to come back. She knew Nori had her reasons as well. She bows to Sarada "Hime, three questions.. I was wondering if you could tell me if my mother Tamari is serving on the council? Can I make an appointment with Lady Sakura? And I would like to make a request to put on a concert for the village. Not sure if there are forms or something I would need to fill out?" While she waited for the answers to her questions. Her eyes scanned the other ninja and civilians from other villages. It was a sad sight so many people hurting, while others are rejoicing. At least either outcome meant her mother was alive, and her father is most likely serving on the council as well.

As she looked around the room she noticed Sakuya. This made her really happy, knowing she had survived. Nanami walks up behind Sakuya and hugs her "Sakuya!" She says with a very happy smile. She let out a long sigh of relief. At least this weight was lifted from her. Knowing her dear friend was alive.

Nanami looked at the three near her, including the older ninja which was most likely the Jonin of their group. She bows to them "I am Nara Nanami. I am glad you all made it here safely." She looked back to Sakuya "I am sorry if you lost family or friends in the attacks. Nanami sighed thinking about Sigmund and decided to not go into details about that incident.. She looked down for a moment then back up "I hope once things calm down, we can get a chance to catch up.."She smiles gently.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 06:46, Fri 29 Dec 2017.

Sima nodded his head as the list had been passed around. ”Yes. You all deserve a break after everything. I’ll seek you out when the time comes or vise versa when you all are ready to get back out there. Take this time to grieve, reunite, rest, and train if need be,” he answered. The village was new for them all. ”Or even take the time to explore and get familiar with your new home,” he added.

Before he could say anything else, a girl had approached them, well mainly Sakuya and she was taken into an embrace. Sima’s eyes narrowed for a moment before going back to normal. She introduced herself as Nanami Nara. It was no surprise who her parents were as the last name was a dead give away. Sima merely nodded his head as he walked away, leaving his group behind to attend other business of his own.

Scanning through the list, a great relief washed over him as he saw that his family was okay, but judging from his teammates' body languages some people were either lost or unaccounted for. Sozui hoped that Tenshi's reasoning was correct, but he would refrain from encouraging or discouraging such thinking at the moment. It wouldn't be good if his voice betrayed what his inner belief on the situation was, and he was normally one to think toward the worst possible outcome of any possibility.

"I'll definitely be up for training once I touch base with my family," stated Sozui. While his family was safe, there were many people who had lost someone or were still waiting for someone to arrive, and he needed to be stronger so that he could help to make sure that those people got to their loved one's safely.

Watching as a woman walked up and began talking to Sakuya, he took a step back as to distance himself from he saw a rather private moment. "So what are you going to do next, Tenshi?"

Sarada has been assisting other refugees until she was royally addressed. It definitely was something she would have to get use to as Hime. The entire ordeal did make her uncomfortable as it would cloud the land’s perspective of her for her real skills as oppose to a princess. She was given several questions incredibly fast but the answers came just as quickly. ”Council members’ identities are prohibited for reasons being to avoid attempted assassinations or further kidnappings however to put your mind at ease, Temari was not selected to hold a seat,” she answered truthfully. The decision had been quite surprising when Sasuke had handpicked the members and for a great sand shinobi like Temari wasn’t on the council, it was a shock to all.

”As for an appointment with my mother and father, they’re not taking any appointments to be seen at this time. They have more important issues to delegate with unless your request is urgent and life threatening,” she replied politely. Her parents had so much on their plate that they didn’t even have time for their own daughter these days but she couldn’t blame them. The land’s needs were way more important in this era. ”As for your last request, I don’t see any harm in attempting to provide entertainment to ease our new guests and residents. As long as it doesn’t interfere with shinobi business, you’re free to do as you please but it won’t be an announcement we’ll make. This is your leisure period after all; you do this on your time,” she explained. Sarada knew the girl meant well and perhaps whatever the girl had planned, would help calm people down a bit and bring their spirits up. After her final answer wa sprovided the girl had taken off, whether in a rush or simply didn’t like the answers provided, Sarada would never know.

Sakuya let out a startled yelp when she felt someone hug and call her from behind. When she turned around and saw Nanami in front of her, Sakuya's eyes started to well up with tears as she then gave her friend a good hug of her own. Nanami could hear faint sobs as Sakuya tried to calm herself.

"M-mom... she didn't make it out from the attack..." Sakuya said as she held on to Nanami, "But... I'm glad to be able to see you, Nanami-chan..."

It took a while for Sakuya to collect herself again, wiping her eyes once more as she introduced her team to Nanami.

"That's right, this is the team I am part of from Kumogakure," Sakuya said as she motioned to her sensei and teammates, "This is Fujii-sensei, Akiyama Tenshi, and Kondo Sozui."

Nanami looked at Sakuya with a soft smile "I am truly sorry my friend.." She looked back at Sarada. She would remind herself that one answer had led to two more questions. Though she would wait until things with her friend calmed down before approaching again "It looks like if I take the initiative, I can put on a concert. It will take some time to organize. Hopefully when I perform you can come watch me?" She knew if Sakuya was able she would.. Nanami was slowly realizing her path. She had all the tools for offense, and to be able to heal and support her team. So she decided that her voice could be a strong method for both healing and harming. Thoughts on how to do this filled her mind.

When Sakuya introduced her team, Nanami bowed to them "A pleasure to meet you all.." She said with a smile..

Nori lightly folded her arms across her chest. "Nothing is ever really a coincidence, though, is it? Everything is linked together somehow, but I think I can say for all of us that we know just who it is," she replied and somehow part of her hoped that Sigmund wasn't a part of what was going on right now. She knew this mystery man wanted him, but for what purpose? Why did he need him so badly? Just to kill? He wouldn't do that. He wouldn't kill just for sport, but then again...from the last time she saw him...maybe he would. Right now, though, finding him seemed to be of a low priority and it's not as if she could. They were suspended, which meant they were stuck here until Lord Sasuke said otherwise. "As for these new headbands, well, it may not be Konoha's but Konoha is within it somehow. It is a symbol of unity and I will be proud to wear it." She gave her friend a small smile before she felt her hand taken by Nanami. Despite the fact that she had hardly said a word to her or Shiroma since they parted from Sigmund, Nori knew that she needed these two. Nanami was still her friend and she was grateful to Shiroma for having stayed at their sides despite how difficult it had been. "I will have to see about the training part. There's actually something I really need to do first before I can even think of doing that, but I am definitely for it. We have to get stronger and I have a feeling that we will be here for some time, so we can no doubt get plenty of training in."

When the two of them got to the Lord's building, Nori made her way over to retrieve her new headband while Nanami went about doing what business she needed to do while she was here. She took off her old Konoha headband, looking down at it with a certain fondness in her eyes. Konoha. Her home. She then looked over to the new Land of Storms headband and lightly gripped onto it with her hand. She couldn't help but wonder if Sigmund would be proud to wear this headband, too, should he have been here. She tucked away the Konoha headband into the waistband of her pants and tied the new one to her bicep. She brought up her hand and lightly traced the outline of it with her fingertips. She let out a soft sigh, but it was as she was doing so that she heard the door open and her head lifted up to see an elder woman dressed in a soft blue kimono with her hair tied back into a loose bun. Despite the world falling apart around them, this woman still managed to look refined. It was as if what was happening on the outside world didn't touch her.

The woman walked slowly in her direction with her head slightly bowed and it was just as she was about to walk past her that Nori felt her body pulsate. Something seemed...familiar about her. The woman soon passed her and went straight to the front desk. "Excuse me, young lady. I am Yumi Ishikawa and I come from Kirigakure. I was brought here by my daughter, Aria Miyamoto, along with my two other children. I have been unable to contact her for some time, but I know she was working with Lord Sasuke on some very important work. I was just wondering if there were any updates on her whereabouts? I am worried about her," her voice was both soft and gentle yet held the concern that any mother would have when it came to their children. Nori knew that voice well enough as her mother spoke to her in that voice, too. But wait. Did she just say that she was from Kirigakure?

"I understand your concern, madam, but unfortunately, I am unable to give you that information. All intel on personnel working with Lord Sasuke is strictly confidential," the young brunette replied as she shuffled through the papers that she was reading through in her hands. "Is there anything else I can help you with?"

Nori could see the look in the woman's eyes as she let them fall down to look at the counter and it irritated her that this girl seemed to just be dismissing her feelings. "I mean no disrespect, ma'am, but aren't you being a little insensitive?" she said as she walked over to the elder woman, who in turn looked at her. "She just wants to know if her daughter is okay. Is that really so wrong to want to know considering the time we are going through right now? As you can see, there are a lot of people here who are looking for their loved ones. How is she any different?" She stopped at the woman's side.

The brunette looked up at Nori and stared at her before she gave Nori a small scowl. "As I told her before, I can't give her any information. It's confidential. What don't you understand about that?" she said. "Now I am busy with more important thi-" But before she could finish her sentence, Nori slammed her hand down on the counter in front of the girl and looked at her with a fierce gaze.

"What could be more important than reuniting a woman with her child? If this woman's daughter is working for Lord Sasuke, which I suspect she is as you can't or refuse to say anything about her, than I'm sure she is doing a helluva a lot more important work than you are sitting safely behind your little desk while she's out there saving lives. Considering what we are going through right now, at least give this woman a little comfort instead of just dismissing her or do you not have any respect towards your elders anymore? You should be ashamed of yourself," she said.

The girl behind the counter looked irked and she set her papers down on the counter. The people that were there turned their heads and looked at the spectacle that was going on. They started to whisper amongst themselves and it caused the brunette to look around at them. Her eyes settled back down to Nori before she pushed herself up from her seat. "I will be right with you. Just wait a moment," she said with a hint of redness that had rushed to her cheeks with anger. She walked around the corner of the desk and went over to Hime to speak with her about the situation.

"You remind me a lot of my Aria. Full of spirit," Yumi said, causing Nori to turn her head and look over at the elder woman. She had the brightest green eyes that she had ever seen. They held a certain sparkle to them when the sun hit them just right. "Thank you for stepping in, but you didn't have to, young lady. I understood she was busy. Just as a mother I tend to worry about my children a lot. Especially when they go off on such dangerous missions."

Nori gave Yumi a small smile and nodded. "I understand. Believe me. My mother is the same way. She always tends to worry when I am gone for long periods of time. She's a big worry wart," she said with a light laugh as she rubbed the back of her head.

"It's our job as mothers to worry, you know. You are our children. We just want you to be safe," Yumi's gentle voice replied as she turned towards Nori. Her eyes fell down to the pendant around Nori's neck and she blinked. Wait. That pendant. It looked so familiar. Her eyes slightly widened. But it couldn't be...could it? "That pendant..."

Nori blinked. "Pendant?" she said before she looked down at the pendant around her neck. "Oh, this. Yes. It is...something that was given to me by someone very important." She brought up a hand and wrapped it around the pendant.

Yumi brought up a hand and lightly placed it against her mouth. "Well, it...it is very beautiful," she said. "If you don't mind me asking, who gave it to you?"

Nori tilted her head up and looked into Yumi's eyes. "Oh, well, it is...very complicated, but she is very special to me. I guess you can say without her, I wouldn't be who I am today, so I am very grateful for her giving this to me. I feel...very empowered by her," she said with a fondness in her eyes that Yumi recognized all too well.

"Well, I am very glad it makes you feel such a way," she said and without thinking, she reached up a hand and placed it against Nori's cheek, causing the young girl's eyes to widen slightly and her heart to throb in her chest. "It suits you well."
This message was last edited by the player at 07:03, Sat 30 Dec 2017.

Sarada had been addressing other questions when her eyes caught hold of the small spat that seemed to have drew attention. An elderly woman, Nori, a face Sarada couldn’t forget as she was on suspension, and another Jonin leveled desk attendant had caused a scene that had the entire room silent and gossip spread. It wasn’t long before she was approached by the brunette and was informed with the situation about a particular Jonin who had been assigned a confidential assignment. As Hime, her word was just as much as law as Lord and Lady Uchiha. She sighed, setting down her current questions, apologizing to the man she was talking to and had to walk over with the brunette in tow. The difference between Sarada and the brunette is that with her background, Sarada never cracked under pressure whereas this brunette needed more training as a leader.

Sarada walked behind the desk, witnessing the words of truth between that elderly woman and Nori. ”Yamads Nori,” Sarada announced sternly. ”It seems you’re causing a disturbance even under suspension,” she pointed out with a small smirk. ”And before you ask, I am very aware of who you are and your recent suspension,” she added before folding her arms across her chest. ”Now, I’m told you got vocal with an officer. For one, you are under rank. You do not speak to your commanding officers that way. And two, you’re under suspension so your little stunt right now was way more out of line than you know. Being under suspension means you’re not entitled to any shinobi business in any way, shape, or form,” she explained as she was the one who overheard of Nanami and Nori’s suspension through the chamber doors earlier that day.

”Now to address this issue,” she started as she unfolded her arms and looked at the elderly woman. ”I apologize for the behavior of this incident ma’am. As Hime of this land, you have my condolences. However as a Jonin leveled shinobi and the Lord and Lady’s third in command of this land, I have to provide the same answer as our assistant has. Your daughter is on a confidential mission. Due to the nature of that information, her whereabouts are also confidential. We won’t know the status of her being until she reports in. If any amount of time has passed and she still hasn’t turned up, that could mean a number of things from kidnapping, torture, prisoner, or even death. Aria Miyamoto knew the nature of the mission she was given and she accepted full terms and conditions. Because of these dire times of war, her whereabouts and status are strictly off limits. I apologize if we cannot help you more, however these are the policies and Lord Sasuke has them set specifically for the safety of the entire village and Aria’s sake as well,” Sarada explained as empatheticly as she could.

Her eyes turned to Nori once more. ”And you. You are hereby restricted to further suspension for breaking your first suspension. You are not allowed to step foot in any shinobi business buildings, districts, or the academy unless I personally summon you. Now please leave the premesis Ms. Yamada. I’d hate to exile you in front of the entire shinobi community in the future. Stay out of trouble,” she added as they stared at each other.

At hearing her name said in such a manner, Nori's smile dropped as did Yumi's hand from her cheek, and caused the young girl to look over at Lord Sasuke's daughter, who was named Hime as per Sasuke's command. She turned towards her and listened to the other scold her for causing a disturbance, being disrespectful, and breaking her suspension. Her eyes went over to the woman that was standing behind her with her arms crossed and a smug expression on her face. "You have my apologies, Lady Hime. I had no intention of causing any type of disrespect or disturbance. I was merely here with my comrades, as she had her own business to attend to here, and to obtain my headband as was requested by Lord Sasuke. However, if I did break my suspension in any way, I apologize. I'm afraid I was not aware of the other conditions aside from not participating in missions or leaving the village," she explained before her eyes shifted to that of Lady Hime. "With all due respect, Lady Hime, the only reason I stepped in to help this kind woman was because she was being disrespected and was being treated poorly. Even if she could not have been given answers, my senpai should have been more mindful of her feelings and have spoken in a tone of reassurance instead of just dismissing her. She is merely a woman worried about her child. Perhaps she should be-" But before she could say anymore, Yumi reached out and placed her hand on Nori's shoulder, causing her to look over at her.

"It's quite alright, Ms. Yamada. They are just doing their jobs," she said before she turned her head and looked over at the two young women behind the desk. "I do understand what my daughter's job does entitle. I was merely concerned over her as she has not contacted me, but perhaps I am just worrying too much. She is a strong, capable woman. I am sure she is okay. Being a mother of a Jonin isn't easy and sadly, worrying comes as part of the job." She gave a kind smile and bowed her head towards them. "Thank you for being of assistance to me and for any trouble I may have caused. I can only hope that my daughter returns safely and unharmed."

Nori just stared at Lady Hime, not breaking her gaze even as Yumi had spoke and bowed down to them in thanks. Thanks? Just what was it that she should be thankful for? She was only worrying about her daughter. "I understand, Lady Hime. I will do my best of not to be a hindrance to you or anyone else," she said as she bowed her own head towards them. "And senpai..." She lifted her head back up and gave the woman a fake but believable smile. "...Please be more kind and respectful towards your elders, okay? That was a lesson I learned as a child from my parents. It's never too late to learn it. Do your best, 'kay?" She then looked towards Lady Hime. "Good day," she added and bowed her head one last time before she turned on her heel and made her way out the door with Yumi not too far behind her.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:50, Sat 30 Dec 2017.

She nodded her head, accepting the apology however all seemed to be good until Nori decided to step out of line again with her smartass remark. ”Apology accepted. However your smartass remarks are uncalled for. You need to learn to respect your senpais appropriately. I’ll ensure your suspension remains for a very long time just for that remark,” she uttered as patted her comrades shoulder, urging her to continue her work. ”Good day to you, Ms. Yamada,” she forced out before walking away. Sarada’s hardass reputation definitely proceeded her and her actions today and Nanami unfortunately got a taste of it today.

Nori knew that she would not be able to get off with that last comment she made towards her senpai, but it didn't matter. She was going to be stuck here in the village anyway. It wasn't that she didn't have any respect towards people older than her or that were in a higher rank than her. She knew better than that, but she wasn't about to witness something like that and not say anything even if she did get in trouble for it. It seems even when you try to do the right thing and stand up for someone, you still got in trouble for it. It almost seemed unfair to be a child and be limited in your powers to express yourself to an adult. It was clear that you would get in trouble for doing what was right, so where exactly do moral and ethic boundaries lie? She didn't understand.

"You should be much more careful in what you say to others, Ms. Yamada. Even if you were trying to help," Yumi spoke, causing Nori to turn her head and look back at her. "My daughter was a bit rebellious herself as a child. She was always respectful towards others above her even if they were awful to her. However, it is in saying that, that she also knew when to stand up for herself and others. She was a very strong girl even as a child. I was and still am very proud of her. She has always been the leader type and now that there is no one of our village left save for the small group that was saved, she must now represent us all. Just as you should represent your village in a positive light as well. Do you really want people thinking ill of you because of your actions?"

Nori grew silent at hearing the elder woman's words before she turned her head away and looked off to the side. "No, of course not. I wasn't trying to do anything wrong. I just...didn't want to stand by and do nothing while she talked to you that way. If I hadn't said anything, no one else would have," she said in a soft voice.

Yumi looked at Nori with a fondness in her eyes. She really was just like her mother, wasn't she? "I do understand your feelings and thank you for trying to do the right thing. You are a very sweet girl, Ms. Yamada. I don't believe your intentions were to do anything disrespectful. Although, between you and I..." Nori turned her head and looked back to the elder woman behind her. "...I have been known to have a bit of a sharp tongue myself. Or so my husband used to tell me. I was a bit of a fiery one back in my day. Still can be if need be. Aria gets that from me, I think." She brought a hand over her mouth and let out a small, soft laugh, causing Nori to smile.

"I can see where your daughter gets her strength from, too. She must be an amazing woman," Nori said. Yumi removed her hand from her mouth and let it settle back down to cross it with the other in front of her.

"In many ways you remind me of her. I'm...sure she would agree," Yumi replied.

"Perhaps one day I'll get to meet her," Nori said as she brushed a strand of her long burgundy hair behind her ear after the wind blew past them.

"Perhaps you will. One day..." Yumi said as the corners of her mouth turned up into a soft, kind smile.

"I just hope that she returns safely from wherever she is," Nori replied, causing Yumi to nod. "As do I. I have no doubt she will return. She always does."

Nori hummed softly and nodded. "Well, it is getting a bit late. I think I should probably get home soon or else my own parents will start to worry. I don't live too far from here. Would you care to join us for dinner this evening? As an apology for causing you trouble," she asked.

"Oh my. No. I couldn't. You didn't cause me any trouble at all, so please don't worry, Ms. Yamada. Really. Besides, I must get home myself or else my children will start to worry and come looking for me, but thank you for your kind offer. Perhaps another time," Yumi replied.

"Of course. I understand. Please let me at least walk you home," Nori insisted. Yumi could find no room to argue with the young girl and she nodded. "I think I would like that. Thank you." It was in saying that that Nori went back to Yumi's side and began to walk her home.

The intercom turned on, everyone hearing it turn on throughout the entire village. It was Lady Sakura with an announcement;

”Attention Konoha citizens of the land of storm. Shinobi are to report to Hime Commander Sarada for work assignments, team assignments, and any other official shinobi business. The time is near to start our revolution for hope.” She informed everyone. ”If you need time to recooporate still, Konoha could use help with the construction of new homes on the eastern part of the village,” she added as the intercom turned off.

Nanami watched as Nori was scolded by Hime..

Then she looked up as the announcement was made "Things are going to get busy here, and due to my teams current suspension. I think I am going to go work on handout and setup design for the concert. Remember, if you ever need me. I am not hard to find.." She smiles at Sakuya at uses a piece of paper and writes the location of her house and the training ground she uses, and hands it to Sakuya "I hope we can talk or train later. I have something I want to show you." She hugged Sakuya "See you soon, and stay safe!"

Unless stopped she turns to leave the Lords building. Nanami was hoping the concert and the training she starts to undertake go well. Once outside the building she takes a step and vanishes. Heading to the training grounds after picking up a satchel, drawing utensils and such. To make her concert flyers. Upon arriving at the training ground she walks over and places a flower on their Sensei's memorial stone "Things were so much better when you were training us. We actually got along." She looks down "It felt like the darkness waned, and a bright light was shown over us. Part of me is glad you aren't here to see what has become of our precious village.. To all of the villages. It's a mess Sensei, and the changes made because of the Land of Snow have been catastrophic." Her hand runs across the Hidden Sand headband tied to her bicep "I'll make you proud Mother... Father.. Sensei.. By ending the snow!" She looks around the village from the training ground "So many talk about how some of their ninja are being forced to join, and that they should be shown mercy.. Why?!? Did they show us any mercy?!? They'll all die."

Nanami frustrations came pouring out "Its funny that I am venting to you Sensei. Nobody would probably listen to me anyways." She lets out a long drawn out sigh "The coincidences as of late frighten me, and I am not sure how to go about finding out the truth of these coincidences. I wish you could help me figure this out, Sensei."  Nanami takes another deep breath and walks over to the tree next to the memorial. She sits down and begins to make her flyers "I figure our suspension will last a week or so. So let's plan it to be in four days.." She smiled and her mind changed gears as she went about making fifty or so flyers. This took her mind off of the conspiracy theories that she had been thinking about.

Just by habit. Nanami started singing a very slow and soft, but happy song.. The songs lyrics spoke of unity and togetherness. So for the time being she is working on the posters and practicing her vocals. Taking a break from one, to practice the other..

"Likewise," Sozui responded to Sakuya's friend. He wasn't sure what else to say, so he just didn't say anything. While the overall goal of this announcement was to make them feel united, it didn't change the fact for him that he was just one person in a sea of strangers, but then again that was sort of what he felt like when he first joined Sima's team. Sure, he had known who Fuji Sima was beforehand, but it was still like the current situation of trying to incorporate himself into a new group. Albeit, this was a larger scale, but once the announcement was made about reporting in for work assignment Sozui's outlook sort of brightened.

"So do you think we should get our squad's assignment, or should we assume that Sima will be acquiring it and round us up after that?" His question was directed to Sakuya mostly since he was also under the impression that Tenshi was going to be moving on to bigger things, but he didn't say it out loud as he didn't want to give the message that he was already trying to distance himself from relying on the older teenager for guidance.

"All right, Nanami-chan! Hope to catch up with you again soon!" Sakuya replied after they exchanged hugs and waved goodbye to her friend, turning to address Sozui's question. Her teammate did raise a concern they need to be clear with to avoid getting mixed up.

"I think it would be safe to say that Fujii-sensei will handle our squad's new assignment," the young girl assured her teammate with a smile, her spirit managing to lift up after meeting with a close friend of hers, "He will let us know once everything is set up."

Shiroma had been deeply engrossed in finishing off her ramen barely being able to process Nanami's words to her and then the announcement sounded calling all to the gathering.  She frowned but said nothing wondering what it could have been about and she was soon to find out.  The news rocked those around the stadium  not that their city had fallen but that such a coordinated attack on such a wide scale had been pulled off.  She frowned slightly at the fact of it though she had seen the skill of the snow shinobi  herself when her own land of frost had fallen over a year before.

There was something that bothered her about the sudden grasp of power that seemed to be made by the man that she had reason to question his ability to lead.  However for the moment she had no reason to doubt the veracity of his claims and so would follow since it seemed that this new land of storms was going to be the lead against the land of snow which she was fine with helping.

Meeting up with Nori the three kunoichi headed for where they were supposed to turn in their head bands.  It was shockingly easier for her to turn over her headband of Konohagkure then it was for her friends seeing as she had just gotten it that day only a few hours before.   That fact, sparked something in her mind since Sasuke himself had given her this headband she wondered was his place of leader of this new land a surprise to him as well..but sure this must have been being discussed for some time.  She shook her head clearing it as she took up the new headband turning in the old one before turning to find her friends finding herself introduced to the other team that Nanami knew.

Soon she excused herself from the group taking a chance and going to look over the list of new arrivals that was seeming to still grow every moment.  She gazed over the names wishing that there would be one from her homeland but knowing that it was highly unlikely seeing as she had seen the totally destruction of Shimogakure and the land of frost herself.  Finding no name that came out at her showing her that one of her comrades had survived she turned back and found that her friends had all disappeared.

She chuckled softly shaking her head it was to be expected at least for now since they were home and needed to get settled in.  She did wonder where it was that she would be sleeping since it hadn't been mentioned with the orders she had been given she just had to figure it out herself.

'Well at least the nights here will not be as cold as we are used too.'

'A far point.'

Turning to leave the command center she headed off toward where she had been informed the training grounds were.  At least she could find something to keep her mind occupied while she figured out the answer to where she was sleeping. Besides Nanami had asked her if she could pull off fog for her concert and that was going to take some work.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:57, Thu 04 Jan 2018.

Nanami worked diligently. She had finished almost all of her flyers when she decided to takea break. She took a waterbottle out of her bag and gulped it down. He throat was dry from singing practice, and her body needed a little rejuvenation from all the writing and drawing. Though she took as much care as she could on the flyers.. Making them look average to above average. She didn't mind it though.. If a handful of people showed up it would be enough. Nanami wasn't expecting any of the higher ups to attend. This was for the people who had lost something in the attacks, and she knew the sudden regime shift would not sit well with everybody "Hopefully none of my thoughts come to be.." She humms to herself a little more. Her random singing and humming had attracted some of the academy students, and some of the kids and parents wandering by.

So she decided to put on a practice show for those watching. Maybe some other people she knew would wander by.. With both her hands she used her wind and fire jutsu to trace her movements, leaving an afterimage of sorts following her. Then she began to sing. If anything else, she had her fullest confidence with her voice and her ninjutsu. The movements were graceful and precise. Her voice was clear and spot on. This song was filled with an uplifting melodic tone to it, and power when a part called for it. She enjoyed even making a handful of people happy.  This also made Nanami happy, something that had been rare as of late. She went through two songs. One happy, one sad. The people that were around clapped, a few boys her age whistled. Which Nanami found kind of cute, but that sort of thing wasn't really on her mind much.

Nanami took another drink from her water bottle and sat down, resting againat a tree. She wondered how Nori was.. Not the face she was fronting but how she really felt. Nanami lets out a mild cry of frustration "All of this could have been avoided if secrets weren't kept." She sighed and wondered what was behind that other block in Nori's memory.. Naanmi shakes her head from side to side "Ok, I really need to stop worrying about this stuff all the time.. If I want to put on a concert I need to focus." So she tried that for a few..

Sima had wondered around for quite sometime looking for a particular person however to no avail. It was disappointing but he did lend his brute strength in helping the village he would soon call home. He had helped carry heavy ply wood to form the shapes of the small areas that would form into living quarters for the refugees. It wasn’t long before he an intercom message had been announced about reporting in.

Using his forearm to wipe sweat off his forehead, he excused himself from the construction crew and made his way back to the Lord’s building. Heavily crowded, he repeated himself with several “excuse me” or “pardon me” as he worked his way through the crowd slowly but surely. He could feel the tension within the area as many were crying and scared when being informed of their loved one’s demises.

He knew many also felt uncertain about Sasuke’s rein over the land but unfortunately they’d have to get use to it. Sasuke hasn’t been one to run over a Land however if Naruto was still around, he knew Sasuke would be his choice as he was his equal.

He made his way to the reception desk. ”Fujii Sima, reporting in. I’d like a list of my squad and their bingo books,” he requested as the brunette that had an encounter with Nori earlier nodded her head and left to the back room. She returned shortly. ”Per your request, your squad has been updated. Tenshi is pending a promotion per Hime Sarada’s approval. Your new genin is Nakano Kyoko. Nakano’s bingo book is here however the two genin on your squad, we have yet to receive their records. Was there anything else you needed assistance with, Fujii?” she asked politely.

”Yes, when Nakano reports in, instruct her to report to the main entrance,” he added and walked away. Surprisingly Sakuya and Sozui had been around still. ”Sozui. Sakuya,” he called out amongst the crowd.

His intent had been to find his family and see how they were doing, and he still intended to do that. Sozui just got a little side track listening to all of the conversations around him, and then making casual small talk with some people. It wasn't to learn anything major about how things were like when they left their villages or any rumors that may be sprouting up. It was just normal conversation that one might have if there wasn't a war, missing village leaders or sudden loss of one's home as a list of recent events, and it was helping to put his mind at ease with the whole merger of all the lands.

Sozui turned his head when Sima called out to them, and he quickly made his way over. "Hello Sensei. I take it social hour is over, huh?" He was okay with that as he needed to get more experience either on mission or through rigorous training, and he was curious to find out who the new addition to their team was going to be. Would it be someone that took up the role that Tenshi had filled as their sensor and close quarters shinobi, or would they bring something new to the table?

Sima slumped his shoulders releazing Sozui’s question was correct. ”Unfortunately, yes. I apologize but with the recent events, there is no time to waste,” he confirmed. He held out his orders. ”Tenshi will not be joining us any longer. It has been deemed he is too experienced for our squad and with that kind background, he is needed elsewhere. He has a promising future as his own leader. He was a good comrade with an outstanding background and skills; he’ll make a great shinobi to his own group,” he began, explaining Tenshi’s discontinued service for the squad. ”However we have been assigned a new squad mate, another female I’m afraid. So it’s up to you to man up Sozui,” he joked. ”Once we gather everyone, we’ll discuss our next assignment,” he added.

Tenshi smiles a little "Well I guess this is where we depart. Right now you three are the only family I have. Stay safe.." He bows to them and turns to walk over to the desk, waiting until the woman was free.. -"So what now?"- He thinks to himself.. Even when the promotion goes through he wondered what would be coming next. His gaze turns back to his friends. Then back to the counter. There seemed to be an ever increasing line. He sighed slightly as he waited. His mind drifted as he took in all the different types of chakra voices. This was his way of relaxing his body and mind. Once he reached the counter, he waited a moment for the woman to finish her paperwork from the previous "Are there any patrols or such that I could do while I wait for to see if my promotion is approved?"

Once the woman informed him he would set out to whoever was in charge of patrols. If there weren't any such things for him to do. He would help with the construction work or train. He was looking forward to doing something.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:02, Sun 07 Jan 2018.

Hopefully not too late, Nakano came at a light run pace to the main entrance as instructed. Reporting in to total strangers in a foreign land was a bizarre experienced for Nakano to say the least, though even if barely, she managed to get through without any fumbles. She could hardly blame herself for being late thought, at least the way she saw things anyway. Her mind all over the place, with the ruin of her land and along it most likely the death of her clan, this newly and troublesome appointed continent wide Empire led by the Uchiha as it's ruling dynasty, being stuffed with a group of foreign nin into a squad. Such transitions were supposed to come easy to alleged turncoats like her kin but even that was bound to have it's limits and as far as Kyoko was concerned, her mind was found most often up in the clouds than in the moment at the present.

Raising he hand in the distance, Nakano stopped to catch her breath for a moment as she reached them before giving a formal bow and introducing herself to the group. "Nice to meet you all, I am Nakano Kyoko." Thank goodness for her foresight in asking for a rough description of her new squad mates. In the tide of people that roamed Konoha with the recent events and how heterogeneous and strange to her everyone was, it could had taken her days to tell them apart form the others.

There have been many events in Aria's life for which she has seen that she could never be unseen. She had seen dear friends die in front of her eyes. She had seen war. She had seen devastation but never to this extent. There was once a time of peace where the was a right balance in the world and nothing was out of the ordinary. There were always going to be times where not everyone got along. That was just the nature of things. Kirigakure had its own share of issues within itself and they weren't perfect. Hell. They were far from perfect. There was no doubt about that. But from what Aria had been through, nothing could be gained without sacrifice. When this mysterious man showed up at Kumogakure, Aria had this gut feeling in her stomach that terrified her. It told her that he wasn't going to stop to take what he thought was his and didn't care what he had to do to take it. He was willing to cause whatever destruction he had to and what happened that day was only the beginning. Whilst taking the Kages, this person knew that everything was going to fall apart. All of these countries had a Kage and as such, there was order. Rules. Discipline. Without them, there was no one to govern them. To be someone of hope that people could look up to. That day...there hope was taken from them and the democracy that was once holding these lands together started to fall apart. No doubt according to what this man's plan was. Just what were his intentions? Why was he doing this? Why did so many people have to die because of this purpose?

Aria returned to her village of Kirigakure for a short time after that event had happened, having left her squad behind and not knowing what happened to them. She never saw them return, but maybe they did. She didn't stay at her home for too long. As a Jonin, you were supposed to be one that young shinobi could look up to to guide and lead them, but at that point in time, even if they had stayed together, she knew what she would have had to do. She couldn't lead them. She didn't really feel like she had the right to. She had failed to protect them and to protect their Kage. She failed to be strong for all of them and she needed to make things right. She needed to seek answers as to who this man was and what his intentions were. He wouldn't have shown himself if he didn't have a purpose and she intended to find that out. However, she knew she couldn't do much of anything until she trained. As much as she had been hard on her past squad's to be their best and to not slack off, she was twice as hard on herself to do better and with the event that had happened, she had to be even stronger. All of the Five Great Shinobi Countries were going to be facing an all out war with an unknown enemy. Of that she was sure. They got a taste of just how strong they were, but what else they were capable of, no one knew.

After she left her village, Aria spent some of her time training as she traveled throughout the different Shinobi countries. It did give her a chance to assess what the current conditions of the villages were and if they had been hit by any disaster. Luckily, for most, none of the smaller villages had been hit just yet, which was a good thing. However, living conditions were starting to deteriorate and there seemed to have been an increase of violence within different villages. While each village had its own set of Shinobi to protect its citizens, it seemed that some citizens were becoming unruly and those on the outside were finding it much easier to raid and cause chaos. Soon, some started to be overrun and with each country in its dire condition, Shinobi could only do so much to keep everything together. Things couldn't continue to go on like this, but Aria had a feelings things were only going to get much worse. Something needed to be done and fast. She caught word of Sasuke Uchiha acting as the leader in Konohagakure and if there was anyone she knew would do something about this situation, it would be him. That was where her next visit would be: Konohagakure.

Upon her arrival at the village, Aria went straight to Sasuke to discuss the different conditions of the villages in the different countries and how something needed to be done. There was instability. There was no order. There was no structure. It was only going to get worse. They had no idea of what this mystery man or the Land of Snow was going to do next. They had clearly been linked together somehow and wanted to cause chaos, which confused her as the Land of Snow had been somewhat of a peaceful, quiet country. She would never have anticipated they would be involved in all this and for what purpose. The best course of action that was determined was to find out all they could about their purpose and to investigate it further. However, whilst she was there, a dear friend of her's, Fujii Sima, within ANBU came to deliver a message. ANBU discovered strange beams of light across the Land of Frost, Land of Demons, and the Land of Snow. The Land of Snow completely vanished and it was believed that the strange beams had something to do with it. As there was not enough man power to go around, Sasuke had assigned the Konoha trio to go investigate it the source. While Aria knew that it probably wasn't a good idea to send such a young squad to do so, she knew she had no say in these matters. However, after speaking with Sasuke, she wanted to dedicate her efforts into helping him figure out any information, as it would also prove beneficial to her own village, Kirigakure. She agreed to work with ANBU to get answers, but would let them do what they needed to to do. They had to investigate in order to set a proper course of action and what their next steps would be. There was hesitation in letting Aria join them, but Fujii could vouch for her skills and how helpful she would be to them in case they needed the extra force. While Aria had no intention of fighting, she knew that wasn't entirely realistic. ANBU was a team of specially skilled fighters hand picked by their Kages to be sent out on missions where they could use any tactic necessary to complete their mission, including assassination, so any missions that may have needed to be done, she would need to partake in. She knew the risks, but was willing to take them. She had to.

Although she was lending a helping hand to that of ANBU, once Aria got any important information pertaining to any suspicious activity going on, she would report it back to Sasuke. She knew he would take the information and consider their options at that point. She promised she would update him with their findings once she knew more. Throughout the period of their investigations, they had found movements by the Land of Snow. One by one, they had started to take out villages and creating ambushes, leaving many of them in ruins. Luckily for her, Kirigakure hadn't been hit just yet and she managed to get her mother and siblings out before disaster struck. That was the last place she had gone to and as Konohagakure hadn't been hit yet, she led them and as many people as she could there for safety. She had left her family in the village and reported her findings, as well as ANBU's, back to him before heading out once more. Many villages and countries had been destroyed. Her own home, gone. Everything was falling apart. Lives were lost. Homes were lost. Loved ones were lost. Aria couldn't bare to see these things happening. This mystery man and the Land of Snow had to be stopped.

Today would be the day that would return. She had rejoined ANBU's forces on a mission for which she now had to report back to Sasuke. In the midst of that mission; however, there had survivors that she found for which she helped escort back to Konohagakure. Aria went straight to the main building where she knew Sasuke would be and went to the front desk. "I am Aria Miyamoto reporting in for Sasuke Uchiha. Is he available to see me?" she asked.

Sakuya had used the time to look up where her father has been staying at, leaving a letter to assure her remaining parent that she had safely arrived at Konohagakure. It did not take long after that to find their sensei coming back to look for them - it looked like they will be meeting a new member of the team that would be taking Tenshi's place.

"Oh? Who might she be, sensei?" Sakuya asked out of curiosity on who their new teammate would be. She has put away the address she procured into one of her bags as she turned to look up to their leader. It wasn't long after that when someone approached them to introduce herself as Nakano Kyoko.

"Ah, pleased to make your acquaintance, Nakano-san," Sakuya replied as she bowed in response and introduced herself, "I am Harusame Sakuya. Is there something we can help you with?"
This message was last edited by the player at 08:37, Sun 07 Jan 2018.

Shiroma stood at the edge of the training field a little shocked how empty it was but that was something of a good thing to her.  She supposed that everyone must have been away doing something to help with the building and adding to the village.  A frown crossed her brow wondering how long this punishment was going to last since it was clear to her that this new land of Storms couldn't afford to have any military personal just sitting by the way side.

She shook her head clearing the thoughts from them and refocusing herself  on the task at hand.  She walked out into the center of the training square and knelt down closing her eyes allowing her experiences over the last few weeks with her new team take hold.  She touched on her memory of when she had been struck by the dark chakra, her chest still burned at times from its touch.   Even now as she tried to remember the feeling of capturing and redirecting the dark chakra she found the pain overwhelming her senses.   There was a touch on her mind as she felt her other self kneel beside her mentally.

'The pain is too great for you to remember anything but that.'

'Then how am I supposed to remember how I did that?'

There was a mental shrug 'Well you know why you can't remember don't you?'

Shiroma gave an irritated snort that considering no one else could hear her counterpart would look rather strange. 'I'm sure you are about to tell me.'

'You didn't do it. I mean...well your body was so overwhelmed with the pain of the strike that you couldn't focus.  But I was able to  I wasn't attached to the body at that point I could focus and was able to turn it to our use here let me show you.'

Her other self took her mental hand and memories flooded between them.  They weren't actually that different from her own memories but the pain wasn't there the feeling of the dark chakra was there and it was clear as can be how to twist and turn it to the needed flow to allow it to be redirected into her own strike.  The pair knelt there on the mental plain of Shiroma's mind sharing their memories so they both had how it felt from both points of reference. Between the pair of memories as well as her naturally high intelligence Shiroma was able to have near perfect recall of the events.   She was sure that if faced with dark chakra again she would be able to redirect it again no matter who was fighting.  Not to mention her use of one of her strongest techniques with the extra power added had given her insight into the way to properly use it.

After that long time in her own mind Shiroma opened her eyes and looked around it had been a shockingly short time and though she was mentally tired she was sure she was fine for some more training.  Standing up she stretched out any kinks that had gotten into her legs while she had been kneeling there.  As she limbered up she thought over Nanami's request for a fog bank and tried to think of how to do it.  The first thought coming to her mind was her ninjutsu hiding in frost as it was meant to obscure and that is what fog did isn't it? She decided to start there and called it up. When she looked around after using the ninjutsu she was actually a bit shocked, there was a thin layer of fog all around the training field.

"Huh...I suppose I never used it before anywhere that didn't already have the frost in place."

Now it wasn't exactly fog but it was close and she was sure with a little bit of practice she could make it heavier and lower to the ground since she had an idea of the type of effects that Nanami wanted.  After just a short time of practice she was able to focus it to create a near perfect low fog bank.

'Now lets just hope that no one involved gets cold feet.'

Shiroma laughed softly at the rather bad joke though her low level of condensed water vapor that was forming the low hanging fog was slightly cold around the feet not that she noticed.

Having finished two of the three things she had set out to do when coming to the training field she set her mind to the third and final one. She moved to the other side of the field where the taijutsu practice dummies were set up for use.  She placed one hand over her opposite elbow and drew it down rolling her wrist as she did producing her bow though with mild modifications that shifted the shape just enough and added needed strength to make it into a well balanced bo staff.  If there was one thing that she learned from her fight in the frost it was simply that she needed to be better at taijutsu or she would die easily.

She spent the next hour working through the kata's that she had been taught in the frost though she had been the only staff wielder in that land for many years.  She would need to check with the library here to see if they had any more advanced concepts for her staff fighting.  For now she worked through what she remembered and allowed herself to just accept that it would be a long road.  Though the simple matter was she preferred long ranged fighting but she would be a fool not to practice more close quarters work.  After that hour she found herself spent but she felt much more confident in her abilities with the staff at least she could block and parry now...she hoped at least.  Deconstructing her bow she turned to make her way out of the training field thinking over her next step for the day.

"I'll do my best, sensei," stated Sozui in a serious tone. If he were going to have to take a more active role in the squad's mission, then the young shinobi knew that he was going to have to adapt his style of combat so that he could take on a more frontal role, which meant that he was going to have to start training to do that. Hopefully, whatever assignment they were getting was going to have a few days of traveling, but then again he supposed testing out a new style of fighting during actual combat might give him a better idea of if it would work and throw of his enemies should it go horribly wrong. "Goodbye, Tenshi. Stay safe."

As someone arrived and introduced herself, Sozui gave her a curious expression in response while Sakuya introduced herself and asked a question. "Going to go out on a limb here and say that she is potentially the new member to our squad, but only sensei can confirm that." If this person was joining their team, then he would introduce himself, but it seemed kind of pointless if this was just going to be another face that he may or may not see in the future.

Oh she did it again, she must have looked like a fool getting the wrong group. Asking for a brief description of the gang was smart, asking for their names too would had been smarter. As things stood, she only now realized that perhaps such a general description of them wasn't all that fool proof with so many strange looking people, they looked all and the same with their myriad of differences.

Casting her eyes downward with her long fringe covering them along a good portion of her face, Nakano seemed to almost submerge the other half in her scarf, which while not so foreseeable useful, she still wore at the present. "N-nothing, nothing... I-i'm sorry. I'll be on my way." Thankfully, such a blunder would likely be rather forgettable for the foreigners, given it had to be a relative common occurrence in the current situation, not to mention that chances of them stumbling on each other anytime soon. With such hopeful and self reassuring thoughts, Nakano began to slowly walk backwards and away from the group.

And Kyoko would had continued to do so until she as out of sight, hadn't Kondo opened his mouth. Awkwardly freezing in place midstep, she added. "Oh, well, maybe...?" Now she was wishing she had actually made a mistake, being right all along after this would be even worse.

Nanami laid there against the trunk fo the tree for a few. The small performance was tiring.. Now she imagines a longer and more involved performance. She smiled either way, it felt good to smile and make others smile. Something everyone needs during these rough times of transition. It was something, going from many ninja villages down to two. The Hidden Leaf, and the Hidden Sand.. Her mind drifted to it "I hope everyone there is alright.." She smiled and stood up "Well these posters aren't going to post themselves." She stands placing the posters into her pack and she casually makes her way around the training ground areas.

Nanami hears someone practicing in one of the grounds. She smiled when she could see it was Shiroma. However she didn't wish to disturb her teammates concentration since it looked like her training required focus and attention. Watching her use a quarterstaff, something that was new since all Nanami had seen Shiroma use was a bow "She must be thinking how I am. Beating Kotatsu and Sigmund will require the ability to defend ourselves in close quarters. Which I plan to work on as well." She watched but didn't disturb Shiroma.

She waited for Shiroma to finish and and start to leave before talking to her "Your training looked intense.." She said with a smile "Anyways I made posters for my concert. So I was going to travel to the businesses and restaurants. To post them up.. Your welcome to join me if you want too?"

In reply to Nakano Kyoko (msg # 56):

Before Sima could even answer his group, a girl had approached them. After he had Nakano’s bingo book in tow, he immediately reconciled her to be their final transfer member to their group. However before he could even open his mouth, Sakuya chimed in just after Sozui pointed out that she was possibly their new member. The girl hesitated in speech and her body language showed lack of discipline. Unfortunately for her, Dima was not amused in the slightest. The nervousness this girl had radiating off of her made Sakuya look significantly tougher. However the girl decided to walk away slowly as Sima shook his head.

”It’s sad to say, but that girl is our final member. I am not amused,” he uttered to them. He stepped forward, the white haired giant with a glaring look. ”Nakano Kyoko,” he stated, knowing very well she could hear them. ”Is this the best Iwagakure has to offer? A shy, nervous little girl?” he asked. His students knew to remain quiet at this point. They knew he was harsh when it came to new squad mates. ”I find your lack of order most disappointing. Report in - NOW!” he said sternly. After the small encounter and glimpse of this girl, his impression of her was not a good one at all. Coming from a different village and land entirely, he expected her to be much more leader like and approachable coming from Iwagakure however his impression of the land now was lower than Kirigakure’s.

In reply to Miyamoto Aria (msg # 52):

Everything seemed to settle down as more refugees seemed to be satisfied with the outcomes of their loved ones. Unfortunately for her, her tough father taught her how not to be emotionally attached during times like war however as Hime, she felt empathy for these people. She couldn’t imagine what they felt or what their mind set could bring as they traversed to the unknown.

It wasn’t long before she was approached by an older woman, bearing a Kirigakure headband and stating who she was. Taking note of her name, she was the Jonin that that old woman had been seeking out earlier that day. Unfortunately Miyamoto here had her duties first and personal business later. She placed her finger up as a way to say hold on as she checked on the small screen that looked like a tablet. She had to ensure her father was even taking any appointments. ”The Lord is very busy right now. How urgently did you need to see him?” She asked as she looked up from the screen.

Sarada has knew the condition of Aria’s confidential orders however she wanted to know how urgent this matter truly was. Was her father even expecting her back and did Aria even bring back any intel for that matter? Lord Sasuke really hasn’t wanted to speak to anyone for awhile especially after the announcement he made early this morning.

If Kyoko wasn't an embarrassed and nervous then, she was almost gibbering now. "Yes! N-no, I think..." Her hair hung down from her head flat and heavy almost as if it had weights tied to it, eyes almost burning holes through her own feet. "Sor... What? I thought I did. I am sorry." She confusedly and apologetically answered. She had done it now it seemed, talk about a great way to start with her new squad. Almost seeming to shrink on the spot, with her arms hanging by her sides, Nakano remained quiet, glued to the spot she was at as she was apparently scolded for doing just that sort of thing.

"Ah, it's my fault for making things confusing," Sakuya admitted as she looked to her sensei and Sozui. The girl looked to be close to her age, did it mean she had recently graduated from the academy before her village was attacked? She looked to be fresh from the academy judging from her actions, reminding Sakuya of her time when she recently joined their team.

"Let's try it from the top, shall we?" Sakuya assured Kyoko as she tried to reset the atmosphere so the latter could properly report herself to their leader, "You are here to meet up with your new squad..."

Sakuya hoped this lead would get Kyoko to properly introduce herself and report to Fujii-sensei.

Fuji's assessment of Nakano was quite right, she looked anything but tough or imposing, almost frail even. Kyoko had some of the trappings of a ninja and the new protector around her neck along the scarf, but otherwise one couldn't be blamed to question her claim of being a genin.

Straightening herself a little, although far for looking anyone in the eye, Kyoko took a deep breath and bowing to them again, tried introducing herself once more. "I believe I will be your new squad member, I am Nakano Kyoko, nice to meet you." With some luck that would suffice, it better do, because she didn't know how otherwise, or so she thought anyway.

Sima’s facial expression never changed as the girl tried to reintroduce herself. If anything, he ignored the gesture and began his business. Pulling out a scroll, he opened it up and addressed his squad. ”We have been placed on active duty again. It is unfortunate that thendown Time was cut very short however these circumstances, Time is not on our side,” he stated. ”Like before, we have been given a list of several interesting missions to select from. As a group, decide and quickly,” he he demanded as his eyes stared at Kyoko. ”Does that sound easy enough for you or is that too hard too?” he asked her. However it wasn’t a question, he was more taunting her than anything. She was in it for the long haul.

Sozui simply blinked at the two girls as they went through the introduction phase a second time around, and he wasn't quite sure if he should step in and point out where the true error was. Glancing over at Sima, his decision leaned toward saying nothing on that matter and focus on the scroll that had been pulled out, which his eyes immediately scanned over. There were a lot of potential assignments that they could go after, but with a new member to the squad there were concerns in his mind about trying anything that might prove too vital to the unification of the new nation, finding the missing leaders and stopping the Snow Shinobi from taking out this last sanctuary of hope. Then again, they weren't going to win this war by playing it safe.

"We should go after one of the two rogue shinobi. Any intel or edge we can get on the Snow Shinobi needs to be pursued immediately, and regardless of current emotions about what happened to our respective villages this Chunin might prove to be the better target for us." Sozui glanced over at Sakuya and Nakano to see what their opinions were on the choices that were before them, and he hoped that his suggestion didn't influence theirs. Sakuya had just lost a parent, and Nakano seemed to be rather skittish. If they weren't ready for something high stakes, then Sozui would back whatever choice they made. He didn't want to go after a dangerous shinobi if someone had doubts about their skills.

"It is a pleasure to meet you, Nakano-san, let us check what missions to participate in then?" Sakuya said as she turned her attention to the missions available to accomplish. Sozui's explanation on what mission to take sounded like a good idea, albeit the danger would prove to be a possible concern on how they would approach such a mission. They were not likely able to assume the same stunt as before with the possibility that the Snow shinobi were already alerted of their actions. Kyoko might be able to get past to some degree, considering she has yet to be recognized by the Snow shinobi.

"I feel I would have to agree with getting a lead on this Chuunin," she finally spoke up as she looked to her teammates, "It will be definitely dangerous, considering he is hanging out in the Land of Snow. We will have to tread carefully in that case."

"On the other hand we might be able to find out how they were able to amass so much military might to simultaneously strike the various hidden villages," Sakuya added while going over the details of that particular mission.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 57):

Shiroma wiped a few drops of sweat from her forehead looking at it she had never really sweat before it was different, normally the cold body temperature she had added to the cold air outside in the land of frost had always left it frozen to her body before and she would wipe away crystals of ice not liquid water.  It was an interesting new experience. She heard Nanami and turned toward the voice smiling as she sighed softly walking over to her teammate and friend. "You could say that. It was very strange learning how to channel a new form of chakra from yourself." She laughed panting softly shaking her head at the absurdity of the idea but with Nanami's knowledge of her situation she hoped that her teammate would understand.

The frost girl perked up a bit at the mention of the posters and nodded eagerly. "Of course, I would be happy to help you.  I also found out something...when you use a hiding in frost ninjutsu when there is no frost around it can be reworked to make a fog like you asked about.  The strange things you learn coming to a new land.  I just hope that it won't be too cold around people's feet since it felt perfectly comfortable to me." She shrugged slightly before holding out her hand as she started to walk with Nanami following the girl wherever she led. "Can I see one?"

If Nakano needed any confirmation about having messed up or landing on the bad side of her new squad leader, Fujii gave her just that. Though, at least Harusame-san seemed more friendly and approachable, she didn't know what to make for first impression with the other guy but at thankfully if only for Sakuya, she could be sure that not everyone in her new squad was going to give her a hard time. "That one or the other for looking for that lady seem the easiest for us. The one for the missing nin seems even way more over our heads than the other two, and the fourth seems more fitting for civilians given the situation... J-just what I think though! With what little information we have."

Kyoko stretched out her hand and pointed at the one to hunt down the Chunin on the scroll. "But since everyone agrees, maybe that is the ne. I guess..." Her hand quickly retreating back in place after the deed.

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 66):

Nanami smiled and bounced a little "It is nice to discover ways to use a jutsu in a way they weren't designed for." She takes out one of the posters. It is neat, and cleanly written. The drawn picture of herself was moderately accurate, but a little anime-ish "Its not bad for doing so many, but it could always be better. Since we likely only have a few days before we are likely to be summoned. I figured time wasn't one my side." Nanami grinned a little "So it will be in three days.. Plenty of time to get word around and practice." She smiled and ignites her chakra scalpel for a moment "I plan to create a fighting style using an altered form of this jutsu. But the way I envision it. It will be difficult to create." The chakra scalpel fades "That we will talk about more next time we train." She laughs a little..

Her eyes glanced over her shoulder "The village is quite busy.. Today has been an interesting one." Her thoughts drifted back towards Nori and she sighed a little "Since I don't know when we will be reinstated for active duty. We should keep busy, get out there and help wherever we can, and I think it will be a lot of fun to.." Nanami smiles a bit about saying or having a chance to enjoy herself with her friends "Also I can give you a tour of the village as we post them." She can see the tall medical building from where they were "I should probably stop by the clinic. The clinic was a tough trial during my training. Many great memories there." She reminisced for a minute it brought a kind smile to her face..

She starts to walk and Shiroma followed her "Some things are changing due to the need for the expansion with the influx of people. But most of it is the same." She humms a little as they walk "Since the hospital is close by we can stop there first." They walked for a bit the hospital was a bit bigger than she recalled. Nanami shrugged as she entered. As she did a few patients were rushed past them. She walked to the bulletin board and pinned up a flyer..

The desk nurse waves at Nanami "Been a while Nanami-chan."

Nanami bowed "Likewise.. Things seem as busy as ever.."

The nurse nods "With the influx of injured ninja from the other lands it's taken quite a lot of effort and time to patch them all up." She gives Nanami a kind smile "There isn't anyway we could talk you into taking a shift?"

Nanami thinks "Maybe tomorrow, but it may have to wait until after the concert. Which if you could spread the word about. I might be more inclined to take a shift." She winks at the nurse..

The nurse chuckles "Fine, Fine.. I'll make sure everyone here knows and to spread the word. I am guessing you are off then?"

Nanami nods and looks at Shiroma "If you have any questions about the place feel free to ask." 
This message was last edited by a game editor at 05:24, Wed 10 Jan 2018.

He rolled the scroll up and placed it into his bag. ”It seems you all have decided to undergo a rescue mission. Go get appropriate gear for the weather conditions,” he instructed. ”Sakuya, medical supplies. Sozui, weapons of need be,”• he added before staring down at their new member. Her impression definitely tipped herself into the deep end of Sima’s unlikeable list so it was natural for his next order for her. ”And you, Food supplies and sleeping gear. Hopefully little miss Mouse here can handle that,” he smirked before looking at his watch. ”30 minutes tops, all right? There’s no time to waste with this mission. I’ll brief more about this when you all return,” he said in a softer tone before he walked away. He had his own preparations to take care of.

[New mission thread has been opened. Post there when your character decides to return.]

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 68):

Shiroma walked with Nanami  wondering if she should ask some of the questions she had racing about her mind.  Specifically the ones about the leadership of the village, they had so far done little to impress her with their leadership skills.  Though she supposed that the situation that they found themselves in wasn't  the easiest and she might not be in the best place to judge them on it so she kept her thoughts to herself for now as they turned into the clinic. Saying only, "With as much that needs done I doubt they can afford to keep a team down too long no matter how upset they might be with us."

As Nanami spoke with her former coworker  Shiroma watched the injured as they came in seeing the marks of dark charka on many of them and shuddering softly.   She knew the pain those wounds could cause the feeling that lasted even after they had begun to heal.  She shuddered softly rubbing at her chest where the blast had hit her.  Her mind processed through what she had felt and done to switch the chakra and turn it to her own use to spare these people the pain somehow.  However deep down she knew that they would need to be split as she was to even make it possible and that was something that she wouldn't wish on anyone.

She looked back to Nanami as she spoke to her again and then smiled softly. "I am not sure what I should ask about the clinic... my village had one much like it so it's familiar. Though yours is much larger and better equipped." She turned around slowly in a circle before looking back at Nanami, "I suppose there is one thing.  While you did your work here did you have a favorite place? A place to get away or a place to watch things you found interesting?"

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 59):

When Aria saw the young girl behind the desk hold up a finger to her, she was a little taken back. Was that how people were normally greeted when they came up to the desk? She couldn't say that she was too happy with that gesture, but she brushed it aside. Didn't this young girl look familiar? She had a feeling she had met her before. "Lord Sasuke should be expecting me. I sent word to him just a few days ago telling him of my arrival today. I'm here on behalf of ANBU. I'm afraid I'm not allowed disclose any information, but surely you know that well enough...Lady Sarada," she said. Now she remembered who this girl was. Sasuke's young daughter. The features were uncanny. "I would consider this news of great importance. However, if you wish to make me come back when Lord Sasuke is less busy to see me, than by all means, schedule me an appointment. Although, I will not be able to guarantee the imminent attack that may befall on Konohagakure."

Sarada had smirked with the apparent attitude she had been given. She placed down the tablet before leaning forward, her face not amused just like her father. The threat had been clear as day but Aria wasn’t present for the turn of events that took place this morning. ”I know the contents of her mission. It is no secret to your affairs. However there is one thing you did miss in your absence,” she paused. ”Are you threatening the Hime of the land of storms? Is that any way to threaten the princess of this land?” she raised a brow. ”My father has taken his rightful place as Lord of this land. So yes, he is fairly busy dealing with the recent attacks and all these refugees and he is denying any visitors today,” she repeated herself. ”You are not the first person to come at me with such disrespect today so let this be a warning, Ms. Miyamoto: I’ll have you exiled in a heartbeat. I don’t know what it is about today however even in these hard times, a lack of order and disrespect to superiors will not be tolerated,” she hissed under her breath. The attitude was very similar to that Nori girl from earlier. The thought ran across her head. It was a no brainer putting two and two together. ”You can see him tomorrow. And in the future, know who you are addressing before giving me attitude again, Ms. Miyamoto,” she added before walking away. The other front desk agent was utterly speechless. Sarada had been one with a temper like her mother’s and everybody knew not to get on her bad side. Taking after her father as well, it was rare to see her being quite cheerful. Her demeanor was strong and everyone knew she didn’t take crap from no one.

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 70):

Nanami tapped her chin for a moment "Actually it's a place I would like to show you. I spent some time there even in my off hours, as they don't get many visitors.." She walked over to the desk.. The nurse nods and hits a button. A buzzer sounds from a door "And in we go.. I found being around the children helped with the stress. It is the wing for children who need constant treatment or have special requirements." She hummed lightly as they walked through the door..

She hooks Shiroma's arm "They are a little excitable so don't be surprised if we get swarmed.. " She laughs a little remembering the first time she met the kids. They swarmed her and nearly knocked her over. She learned many things about being human from the children. She got into habits of using her breaks to read to them or something along those lines. Sometimes she showed them minor uses of jutsu. Which they loved.

They stop in front of a door, another nurse nods to them "Go right in, they are all up so no need to worry about how loud they might get." Nanami laughs lightly "And in we go!"

"Nanami!" several of the kids shout as they entered..

"Hello everyone.." She giggled softly..

One of the boys laughs at Nanami "Still a kid too huh?"

Nanami gives the boy a stern look "I am a teenager. Not an adult, so I am allowed to giggle if I feel like it."

One of the young girls walks up to Shiroma and tugs on her arm "Who are you?" She asks with an inquisitive look..

Aria recognized that expression all too well. There was no doubt that this snotty little princess was Sasuke and Sakura's daughter. She had a straight face just like her father and had a 'I-don't-take-crap-from-anybody' type of attitude. It was little girls like this that got on her damn nerves. She had years on this girl and yet she was talked down to like this.
It was unbelievable. "With all due respect, Lady Hime, I believe you are the one that is threatening me. I am simply here to inform Lord Sasuke of news that he specifically requested. Obviously the safety of this land is of no importance to you as the news I do bring pertains to just that. I am sure you know as well as I do that we live in dire times and any relevant information pertaining to these events is of great importance. Don't think you know everything merely because you are Lord Sasuke's daughter. I am sure there are things that even he hides from you," she said as she pushed herself away from the counter. The arrogance this girl had was absolutely stunning. Her superior? Please. A mere title was nothing and that attitude...it annoyed her to no need end. She wanted to laugh, but she kept it to herself. She wasn't about to apologize and she certainly wasn't about to show respect to a person merely because their title changed overnight. She certainly didn't earn it despite what skills she had. Although it was bound to happen considering the current situation. Sasuke and his skills were legendary and he was the only one that was suited to take the Kage's place until he returned. There was no point in arguing with a girl like her and letting what she was saying get to her...it wasn't worth her time. "I shall take my leave. Tell Lord Sasuke whenever he is ready to hear this information, I will be here. Good day." She bowed her head towards her out of mere courtesy for those that were around her before she turned on her heel and left the building.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:46, Thu 11 Jan 2018.

She smirked as Aria bowed and walked away. Wearing an ear piece, she clicked it on as she walked away herself. ”Aria Miyamoto has checked back in, father. She has the information you requested.” she stated as she awaited for a reply. ”Yes, she was informed.” Another silence drew for a bit. ”Claims to be an Attack headed our way....No, she refused....Persistent and threatened me...I informed her however she did not like the answer....Yes, My Lord, it will be done.” She clicked it off before coming back out.

”Aria!” she called out, walking around the desk and following her. ”The Lord requests If you have this intel, hand it over. It will be delivered. If not, he said he’ll see you when he gets the time this week,” she stated. She didn’t understand why nobody understood that he simply did not want to be seen. He made it clear to them and there obviously was no exceptions as he denied wanting to see Aria as well. However knowing her father, Aria May have taken took long and he probably went and investigated for himself and got the intel he needed himself. He was impatient and would rather discover it himself as oppose to relying on someone. Whether Aria heard her or not, she did not care. Lord Sasuke would deal with the matter himself eventually.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:52, Thu 11 Jan 2018.

Aria had just been making her way away from the building before she heard a voice call out to her. She stopped in her footsteps, turning slightly to look back at the voice that had called out to her. She wanted to correct her with her lack of formality towards her, but she said nothing. It wasn't worth fixing. "It's not a matter of 'If' I have this intel. It's a matter knowing I do," she began to say as she slipped her hands into her pant pockets. "From the information I have gathered, an imminent attack is going to be befalling upon Konohagakure a lot sooner than I'm sure Lord Sasuke has anticipated. We were able to extract information from a Land of Snow shinobi who seems to work within this enemy's inner circle. Or so he claims. However, his information was very useful as two other's have also confirmed this information. As much as your father is trying to avoid bringing a fight here to these people's last safe haven, it is impossible. This village is going to become a war zone should nothing be done about it first. I believe it's better for him to get his foot in the door and bring the fight to them before they get a chance to come here." Aria turned herself completely towards Sarada with a solemn expression. "Things need to start getting in order here. If they don't, this village will be in ruins just like all the others and I'm sure that is the last thing that is wanted or needed. Tell Lord Sasuke if he wishes to work on a way of minimizing casualties and start working on a way to get ahead of our enemy, he may let me know. War is upon us, Lady Hime. The safety of these people is the top priority and I'm sure Lord Sasuke feels the same way. I am not here to cause hindrance to anyone, including you, as that was never my intention. I merely care about the safety of everyone here and taking back what is ours. I won't let these people take all that is left to everyone here. This is their home now and I intend to protect it as if it were my own." Aria bowed her head towards Sarada once more. "I will take my leave now. Lord Sasuke knows where to find me should he need me. Good day to you," she said in a polite voice as she turned on her heel and walked away.

Sarada was disappointed in the lack of proof. Her father wouldn’t take the matter lightly and neither would the council. The only thing Sarada could do was relay the message but whether they took it seriously or not was in their hands. ”I will certainly relay your message however your lack of captives and scroll orders seem to be amiss,” she stated as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a recording device, clicking it off. ”Your statement will be presented to the council as your services for this are not needed anymore,” she placed it back into her pocket. ”I’d like to inform you though that ANBU ROOT brought what Lord Sasuke needed before you did. They brought those captives you interrogated; my mother ran medical backgrounds and they turned out to be civilians caught up in the land of Snow’s schemes,” she began to explain as Aria gave her her full attention to Sarada. ”The Sharingan techniques my father used proved to be creditable as they told you false information; it was a distraction so they could attack the four capitals at once. But just like you, ANBU ROOT was unable to find any credibility or any battle plans that an attack is going to happen. Your assignment will be marked complete. But bringing a fight to the land of snow in unknown territory is not on the table for the fact that it will leave Konoha defenseless,” she finished explaining as Aria bowed her dismissal. ”When you’re ready for a new squad or not a personal assignment from the lord himself, report in,” but just before Aria completely left. ”Oh one more thing. I almost forgot. An older woman came looking for you earlier this morning. She seemed very worried as your name didn’t appear on the Kirigakure list. She said she was your mother,” she sincerely relayed the message. She almost forgotten that ordeal. She walked away and back into the building. She was taking a break as she walked up the stairs to her father’s chambers.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 77):

By the information that Sarada had given her, Aria pressed her lips tightly together and looked away from her. So they had beaten her here. They had been fast. Then again it would make sense as to why they would seeing as how she has stopped by to help that small group of survivors along. It still baffled her as to how she could have fallen for such lies. It didn't make sense. However, when Sarada mentioned that Sakura had performed medical backgrounds on those that ANBU had brought in and found out they were being used, it then made perfect sense. "Well, it seems my mission was a complete failure. However, I'm glad the truth was able to be found out," she said before she looked back to Sarada. She didn't want to say that these enemies were pretty strategic and smarter than she gave them credit for. "While it may not be the smartest move to attack first, there has to be some kind of middle ground. We currently don't know of their plans or when they plan to strike. It could be any day or it could be any second. If ANBU was unable to find any information, these people are either going to come in here blind or they are going to play their hands just right and attack without so much as a warning. We also have to play our hands right and be prepared, but is that not hard to do when you don't know what cards your enemy has been dealt? I honestly wouldn't be surprised if they hadn't infiltrated already and are just waiting for the moment to strike. It's not impossible, is it?"

It wouldn't surprised Aria if they hadn't already made their move towards this village. They seemed to be taking each village and each capital apart so easily, leading all the survivors to here. Could that have been their plan all along? But that wouldn't make much sense, would it? There would be no reason to come here. This enemy was using their strength and intimidation to destroy villages and people's lives. They wanted people to fear them and they did that by showing their strength. They had to have a specific purpose for doing all of these things, but what was it? It was whilst she was thinking this that she heard her mention an elderly woman had been looking for her and that could have only been one person. Her mother. She hadn't given word to her in days, so she was no doubt looking for her. "Yes. It was her. Thank you for relying the message. I will be in contact as to what my next step will be. For now, I'll be on my way. Thank you." And with saying those last words, Aria walked away just as Sarada did the same.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 73):

Shiroma followed Nanami into the other room hearing the buzz that told of the control on the entry and how clearly important knowing who it was going back was to the people here.  It was clear the wisdom in it especially if these children had any form of illness that hampered their immune system.  She cleared her mind of such thoughts surprised at how they came so perfectly to her since such things had always been a point she didn't think of before and often was cause unprepared in training tests that needed such measures.

Shiroma chuckled. "I promise not to turn any of them into blocks of ice, but not promises on a bit of frostbite." Her tone was clearly teasing and playful not really having any intention of causing the children any harm at all. Though in the past such mistakes had happened when she was surprised but only when she was much younger and not in control of her frost.

As they walked into the children's ward Shiroma smiled at the interaction between the children and Nanami as she was clearly someone they cared for very much. She felt the warm touch of a hand on her own as Nanami was defending her age and she turned to look down at the young girl that had touched her hand.  Shiroma turns and squats down to return the girls inquisitive look.  "I'm Tsuna Shiroma, a new friend of Nanami but you can call me Shiroma.  Who are you?" She smirked slightly trying to keep the deep inquisitive look the girl was giving her and returning it, though it was quickly falling apart.

The little girl looked up at the white haired girl. "I'm Akibara Una." She tilted her head slightly before she spoke again. "Aren't you a little old to be friends with a teenager like Nanami?"

Shiroma blinked and then her mask fell as she giggled sounding too the whole room like a young girl. "Why...hehe, why do you say that?"

The girl reached up grabbing a lock of the pure white hair that was down closer to her since Shiroma had squatted down next to her. "Your hair is all white.  Only old people's hair is white.  My grandpa is old and his hair is white, same with my grandma."

Shiroma giggled a bit more looking over to Nanami.  "Well thats true, I do have white hair.  But I have it because of an accident I was in when I was maybe a little older then you. It made my hair go white even though I'm actually around the same age as Nanami."

Nanami chuckled at Una's question and response. She pats Una's on her head "Not just old people have white hair.. Also her hair glimmers kind of like ice right?" She takes a soft grasp of some of Shiroma's hair "See it almost glows when in the right light." She giggles and lets the hair she had grasp fall back into place "My hair used to be as long as hers." Nanami's hair is much shorter than it used to be. Still shoulder length barely.

Una looked at Nanami and nodded in response to the questions asked about Shiroma's hair "Hmm, it does look like ice, kind of.." Una smiled slowly and looked at a few of the other kids "Old or Ice?" She asked them..

"Ice... Old.." It seemed to be a split decision..

Nanami laughs a bit "I go with ice.. Shiroma is too pretty to be old.."

The other kids nodded, mostly the boys. A few of the girls liked Shiroma's hair "It's amazing how they can ease stress and bring a smile to most people's faces."

Una makes a funny face at the other kids.. they all laugh.. Nanami smiles happily, this is what she really missed. The people, the kids and such. She had forgotten the happiness even those who have to suffer because of a condition or injury can. They were still able to smile, all of them. Something she knew she had to do as well. Nanami looked at Shiroma "If we are going to get all of the posters placed we should probably continue on our route."

She hugged Una and waved goodbye to all of the kids "We'll come back soon.." There were lots of no's and please stay from the kids, but they still had a lot of walking around to do "Maybe you can talk the head nurse into letting you hear me sing in a few days.." There  were some ooh's and ahs.. Nanami had sung for the kids many times.. She takes Shiroma's hand and starts to leave "Next up is the Flower shop that is a few blocks over.."

Shiroma smiled as the children debated her state either old or ice and  the frost ninja couldn't help but find it amusing as she listened to them and then blushed deeply from the compliment about being too pretty to be old.  She shook her head slightly before she  heard Nanami say they should be moving on if they wanted to get through the whole route.

Before leaving Shiroma walked back over to Una and knelt down holding her hands together before a small flash of white puffed out between her hands.  When she opened them there was a intricate recreation of a rose a little smaller then a real life rose but no less detailed and shone in the sun light.  "Here you are dear." She brushed Una's hair back slightly and placed the stem of the rose along one side.

The girl froze a bit as if she expected it to be cold but then gasped softly. "It doesn't even feel that cold." She giggled and moved around a bit looking at herself in the mirror.  "But will it melt?"

Shiroma stood back up shaking her head, "Well not for awhile at least.  I honestly don't know how long that will last but if you keep it cool it will help." She took Nanami's offered hand and turned to leave with her heading on out of the hospital and sighed softly. "Yes Nanami, I can see why you go there they are very dear and so full of energy even though they are all in such different conditions." She sighed softly shaking her head. "That is the type of place that we have to protect, Nanami.  We need to get stronger then we were...there was such a huge gap between us and Kotatsu and I'm sure even more so with his mentor."

Nanami nodded "We will become stronger. We are going to have to train hard to achieve the strength and jutsu that we will need to be on equal footing with him. His leader though.." She thought on it as they left the hospital. The man they encountered briefly was on Sasuke's level or maybe stronger. Who knows without having actual intel on him. She thinks back to the fort attack. Her and shiroma took out more than a hundred people in a strategic attack. If they trained more with such an attack style or similar jutsu, assaulting an island from afar wouldn't be to far out of the realms of possibilities..

"Though dealing with Kotatsu will come to pass eventually. I am sure we will have a lot more to deal with before we have to face him. I think our first big goal should be becoming chunin.   In the meantime we should train, help out, and such." They approach a building with a sign -Yamanaka Flowers-. They walk in and look around. Nanami notices the bulletin board just inside the door. She pins up a flyer.

An older woman smiles at them "Planning on holding a concert to bring up morale, huh?"

Nanami nods "Yep, and can I get one of those white lilies?"

The woman nods and hands her the lily. Nanami hands her a few coins and smiles.

She turns to Shiroma "Her you go.." Handing Shiroma the flower.. She would turn to leave. Waiting for Shiroma incase she had something she wanted to do there.

Nori has been escorting Yumi home, engaging in idle conversation with the elder woman. She found out little tidbits about her. That she was from Kirigakure, that she had three children, one of them a jonin as was evident from the visit she made to the Lord’s building, That she had been married for twenty years before her husband passed away on a mission. The way she talked of her children, she seemed to love them quite a lot. All of them bad reminded her of her late husband in both their looks and attitude. Especially her eldest daughter, Aria.

“You remind me a lot of her, you know,” she said as they walked through the village to get to her home near the end of the street.

“I do,” ” Nori replied. “How?”

“Well, she is very strong willed. She always stands up for herself and for what’s right. Sometimes she can do fhat at the wrong time and she gets herself in trouble,  but she is very persistent. And quite stubborn. She pushes herself s lot to do her best and always works hard to get stronger even though it can take a toll on her. She’s been a hard worker her whole life. She got that from her father,” Yumi explained before she looked forward. “Sometimes when I look at her, I see him. It’s a little bit good and bad in its own way, but I would not have her any other way.@

Nori smirked and nodded. “She sounds amazing. I wish I could meet her,” she said.

“Maybe you will one day, but for now..you’ll have to wait,” Yumi replied before her eyes went to the flower shop sign above her head. “I’m not sure when she’ll reutn, but litllies are her favorite. Maybe I can get some and have them ready for her when she returns.

Nori nodded. “Sort of like a welcome home present. I like it. You should do it,” she said with a smile.

Yumi smiled and nodded. “Sounds like a plan. I bet she’ll like,” she said as she opened the door to the flower shop before she turned her head and looked over at Nanami and Shiroma.

“Oh hey guys!” Nori told them both. “I didn’t know you’d be here. Are you passing out flyers for the concert already? That’s what you’re still planning, right
This message was lightly edited by the player at 11:17, Wed 17 Jan 2018.

Shiroma thought on the situation and the power levels of their opponents thought she tried to leave out one of those that could be considered that at least for the moment.  She would always have a hard time thinking of him as an enemy but now wasn't the time to work that out if she could help it then it never would be the time.  Following Nanami they came soon to the flower shop and Shiroma was a bit overjoyed at all the different types that were on display.  As Nanami did her thing with the bulletin board and spoke to the shop keeper Shiroma just wondered around the store letting her fingers trail lightly over the delicate flowers.

In her home land they really only had a few types of flowers most of those that could live in the cold climate were white or just the green of their base plant.  Simple heathers and mosses not the elaborate different colors and designs.  She had seen many of them before as her mother loved flowers having come from one of the warmer lands herself.  Still being in a shop that sold nothing but flowers was a treat to her.

She turned as Nanami speaks to her and then smiled slightly her hands gently cupping the Lilly looking down at it and then back up at her teammate. "Thank you Nanami...what is this for?" She knew that flowers were given for signs of many different things but she had no idea what a Lilly was for or if it even had a special meaning.

She turned with Nanami following the other girl out not really having anything more she wished to do there but  remembering where the shop was in the map she was drawing in her mind of the village.  About to leave the door opened and in walked Nori.  Shiroma looked up at the familar voice and smiled brightly  she was glad to see Nori was not as down as she had been when they had returned from their mission.  She had noticed it before when they had met up for the meeting but seeing it now when things weren't so busy Shiroma was better able to observe it now.  "Hey there Nori its good to see you thought we had lost you after the meeting. "
This message was last edited by the player at 12:17, Wed 17 Jan 2018.

Nanami tilts her head back and smiles "Remember when I was releasing you from the Genjutsu? I promised to protect and stay at your side.." She notices Nori and smiles "Lilies are flowers that usually depict, innocence, hope, love, purity.. Before we met, you had been in darkness for a long time.. So I am showing you what the light can offer." Her eyes find Nori again "Yep, I figure an hour long concert with a set of six to seven songs. I have most of them planned out, but a few are still in the writing phase." She smiled "Anyways I was giving Shiroma a tour of things while we put up the posters." Nanami smiled a bit "You are welcome to join us if you wish?"

She then looks back to Shiroma "We only have a few hours to get all of these up, before most of the stores and restaurants close." She moves to walk out of the store, she thanks the woman who was running it and bowed to the woman Nori was talking to. She holds open the door for Shiroma and Nori if they followed.

Next place was the Ramen shop. She posted a poster there and talked to the owner to spread the word. He was more then willing to "This place has been around since before Naruto was a kid. It has been upgraded a bit. The food seems to be as good if not better then before." It was hard for her not to order a to go bowl. But things would never get done if she indulged in the things she liked. She bowed to the owner and walked out "I wonder if any new shops will be built in the new districts?" She looks at her friends quizzically, and then kept walking. She hummed and sang softly as they walked. She looked forward to the concert. Nanami wasn't expecting a huge turnout.

She kept walking along the same street and they came across the sweets shop "Ah, they have some of the best chocolate in town." She walks in and greets whoever is working. First things first was she posted the poster "This place much like the Ramen shop has been around for a long time." She bought some sweets and shared them with Shiroma and Nori "Konoha is such a different place in comparison to the Hidden Sand. I do miss my mother though. Father is busy with the council stuff most likely." Her mind shifts back to her parents for a moment. She almost walks into a sign, but narrowly avoids it "Maybe deep thoughts and walking shouldn't go together." She giggles..

Nanami crossed the street to the Dango Shop.. The smell of the fresh Dango was hard to resist. There were many different types, on many different sized skewers. The coloring was amazing "Food art.. Edible art.." She spoke out loud.. The hostess of the shop smiled.. Nanami put up a poster, bowed to the hostess and continued on with the tour.

Nanami guided Shiroma and Nori to most of the stores and eateries. The barbecue stand smelled amazing.. She asked a worker at the bar/pub if they could post it up as she was too young to go into the place yet. A nice older woman happily obliged Nanami and took a poster. There seemed to be quite a racket as the pub was filled to capacity due to the influx of people that needed to drink for one reason or the other. While only ever being allowed to drink dessert saki, which had little to no alcohol. It made her feel warm. So in her mind that would be a reason to drink it. As very rarely did Nanami's parents drink, both were council to the acting Kage's, both before and after the chunin exams. She winced when she thought about the exams. Nanami grits her teeth for a moment as they moved on with the tour..

Next were the entrances to the different clans areas. The first they went by were the Senju, Akimichi, and Aburame districts. They all had gates and sometimes a guard. Though with all the new people she noted that a lot of the security around the clan area were increased by a bit "Huh, probably due to the influx of people I am guessing." She looked back at her teammates.. She shrugged and was allowed to put up a poster on the clan boards. Which were oddly empty "I was hoping they were giving tours, but apparently not at the moment.." She smiled and continued walking. They eventually covered all of the mojor clan districts. Including the district she lived in "It's got a nice bit of space, and for some reason the forest beyond the memorial stone is called Nara forest. Still haven't gotten a straight answer as to why.." She giggled at the several thoughts that went through her head.

The last few places were the library, mail center, archives, stadium, naka shrine, and just as the sun was setting the cemetery "Oddly for all of those scary stories we read about. This cemetery is almost peaceful, as it is kept spotless, the grave markers are never dirty. The caretakers I imagine really cares about how this place look." She looked at the new areas, so many were added after the chunnin exams. She prayed her uncle and Naruto would not be added to the cemetery. She sighed thinking about that.. Nanami looked down and realized she was out of posters "Well it seems I got caught up in showing Shiroma around and having fun with both you.. I ran out of posters." She says in a low voice "I guess it's a good thing, this day has been a long one, and who knows how long our suspension is going to be. We should plan to train together daily.. We can't let ourselves get rusty, as the fight to reclaim our world is just beginning.." After saying that Nanami looks at Shiroma "Do you have a place to stay?"

If Shiroma didn't she would offer one of the spare rooms in her families house. Either way she would make a proposal to them "If you guys wanted to since there is a dojo in my clans district we could train there. I was also thinking you guys if you wanted could stay over, it would make training a lot easier, and this way we could go over training plans. We all need to get stronger, faster and more versatile. I have an idea of where I want my training to go. But I will need to learn how to channel water chakra in order to do so.. Which I am not sure how to do. Maybe you can help me with this Shiroma or maybe whoever our next Jonin is. However I can work on the other skills and jutsu I need to learn in the meantime." She smiled as she headed back towards her home. If Nori and Shiroma chose to stay over they would go over their training and plans for the next day..

Nanami tilts her head in thought "Early morning training for four to six hours, then some vocal training for myself. You two could do as you wished during the three hours I plan to work on singing. Also, maybe we should help out in the construction areas or the hospital as both are in need of various types of help. Get ourselves out there and seen by everyone. It will help with the morale and such. Thoughts on the schedule? We could do this until the day of the concert. We can train in the morning. But afterwards I will be practicing and setting up the stage.. Also I am going to work on tracking down some musicians."

Nanami would agree to any changes to the schedule Shiroma and Nori might need to make.

The next day Nanami would spend the time training in her own style of Nin-Taijutsu. A variation of the taijutsu taught by her family and the academy. Even if she wasn't allowed to fight up in the front ranks. She needed to find a way to form an absolute defense style, well until she could learn the other jutsu needed to flush out the overall style that will be created. Though when Nori and Shiroma sparred she would use her Sharingan while they did.. Not to copy their styles, but to learn how they breathe when they fight. Something her father said a while back before she graduated the academy -"If you can match their breathing you can know how they will move before they do."- These words had been in her mind since her confrontation with Kotatsu. Though there was more to it then what her father had said. Then she took a breath and tried to follow Nori's breathing pattern. It was a lot harder than it looked even with the Sharingan. Which if her teammates noticed, it now had its third Tomoe. As they spared, she kept trying to mimic their breathing. Slowly it got easier. This was just the beginning of what was to be a lot of training to come. Nanami would spar without her Sharingan, she took many hits from both of her teammates. Though none of the strikes were at their full strength. It still stung a bit. After they trained Nanami used the her families bath "Your welcome to use it as well.." The bath was in a covered area outside, and looked similar to a hot spring bath. She would soak in it for a bit. After which she went out to the yard and started to practice her singing for the rest of the duration. Then she split her time between the clinic and helping the construction area. Dealing with injuries and such that were commonplace on a construction site.

The next two days went pretty much like this, until the third day.

Concert day seemed intense. She would join Nori and Shiroma for their morning training. Though she was distracted. The previous day she had asked a few ninja who knew earth jutsu to help construct a small stage, this way it wasn't using resources the village seemed to really need. It didn't take very long for a decent stone stage to be setup. She used lights and such from her clan, and a few of the local businesses chipped in and helped with the lighting. Her search for musicians was easy enough, as there were several from each of the different villages that needed something to do. She gave them the sheet music to practice with. She would also ask Nori and Shiroma if they wanted to sing the final song with her. Giving them the lyrics and a tape with the songs melody on it if they wanted to sing with her.

At the moment she was sitting in a bath thinking and hoping some people would turn out. She even sent an invitation to Lady Sakura.. Nanami didn't expect Sakura to show up with how busy she most likely was. After the bath she practiced until she needed to set up for the show. If Shiroma was able to create the fog. Nanami would give Shiroma a program and at what points in the different songs that the fog would be used. Nanami was nervous as she stood behind the stage. She could hear the murmurs of the people as they filed into the area. Her eyes glanced over to Shiroma and Nori "Well lets see how many people came.."

Nanami steps out on to the stage as the sun sets behind her. That wasn't really planned but made her entrance seem like it was synced up with the sunset. The area was packed. The Ramen and sweets store had small mobile stands setup. It was quite the site. Nanami heart raced, this was not what she expected. She looked backstage at her teammates and take a deep breath. Her first song:

First song
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JnU9XR7D5X0 (This is just to show what type of songs she will be singing and her vocal style.)

Nanami started her first song. She was suddenly laser focused like all the time she spent preparing suddenly washed over her, instilling a new sense of focus and time. Near the midpoint of the first song was the first point when the fog was needed. She hit the high notes quite well. The people were oohing and ahhing as she sang. The first song came to close. Nanami was breathing hard, there was a huge difference from practicing alone and singing in front of a huge crowd. Even most of the kids from the clinic were allowed out to see it. This made her happier yet.

Her next song was faster paced and about bringing one another closer and happiness. This song lasted about about five minutes. She had planned the songs out so the high vocals were in the beginning and the last two songs at the end. The middle ones were much easier on Nanami's voice. She kept going and found she didn't need to use jutsu or the like to put on a good show. She did dance and flip around the stage a bit. But nothing to showy. She focused on her songs.

The next one was a tribute to the fallen ninja that died protecting their people. This song hurt to sing, and almost brought the girl to tears. But she held her composure till the end. Nanami was breathing harder and starting to feel emotionally worn out. The crowd cheered many had tears dripping from their cheeks. But the smiles increased, as the people looked more relaxed..

The fourth song was a tribute to the Kage of all the villages. This one wasn't happy or sad. It was uplifting. Many people smiled more softly, like the hope that they all shared had increased just a little bit. The looks they all gave showed they wanted their Kage back. This was to become Nanami's primary goal. The cheers were louder and this caused Nanami to clutch her heart and almost cry.. But she didn't give into the urge..

Now the finale..

Hallelujah - Final Song - Trio

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ooZonYCkz-Q

If they chose not to sing. She does the solo version of this song..

The crowd errupts as the song ends. Nanami smiles at Shiroma and Nori.. Usually a performer would leave at this point. But she sits down on the stage and smiles softly taking in all of the positive energy that she could. After things quieted down. She helped clean up as did many other people who stayed behind to talk to Nanami. It seemed she garnered many fans this night. There were several requests for more concerts and she was more then willing, unless she was on a mission. After most have gone. Nanami sits back down on the stage and thinks long and hard on her goals, and she needed her own ninja way. She hadn't really thought about it till now. She looked over to Shiroma and Nori "Shall we go, now that everything is taken care of?" She said with a soft and tired voice..

It didn’t take long for word to get out about Nanami’s concert idea. The idea was pitched through her daughter and Sarada had approved it as long as it didn’t break the suspension rules. They were eventually invited the next day. Sarada declined to make a presence as did her husband as they actually chose to have a sparring session over a concert. Sakura would decide to go, stepping away from her duties to enjoy the small things in life. The area that held this small concert outing was packed and it wasn’t long before she was greeted to by many but reassured them she was a civilian today, not their Lady. It wasn’t long before Nanami had started her concert and she was touched. This young girl had a musical talent other than being a skilled medical shinobi. The various songs were beautifully transitioned and heart warming that almost made Sakura cry tears of joy. Once the concert was over, she decided not to stay as she didn’t want to be bombarded as the center of attention when Nanami deserved it. However from the corner of her eyes, up on one of the tallest buildings, she noticed her husband and daughter watching from above. She hadn’t noticed them earlier but after that all exchanged glances, Sasuke and Sarada had disappeared quickly. Sakura made her way through the crowd and returned to her home back in the Uchiha Clan district where as of late had ANBU ROOT shinobi always walking around even though technically it was only Sasuke, herself, Sarada, and their other child only living there.

At hearing Nanami tell her that she was giving Shiroma a tour while she hanging up posters for the concert, Nori tilted her head slightly to the side. "Oh, so you are still going to put that concert on, huh?" she said with a small smile. "It's not too bad of an idea, though. I think after everything that's happened that having a few hours to just forget everything and just relax, would be a good thing to do. I think these refugees would really appreciate you trying to get their minds off of everything at least for a little while." She turned her head and looked over at Yumi. "You and your children may want to come, too. I think it would be nice, don't you think, Mrs. Ishikawa?" she asked with a small smile.

Yumi turned her head in the direction of Nori after having looked at some of the lilies that were in the shop before she hummed softly and gave her a small nod. "I think a concert to bring people together during a time like this is a wonderful idea, girls. I will try and come should my body permit me to. I'm not as young as I used to be," she said with a small smile. "You exaggerate, Mrs. Ishikawa. You're much younger than you make yourself out to be," Nori responded before she looked back to Nanami and Shiroma. At hearing her offer to join them, she grew silent before she looked back to Yumi. "Go on, Ms. Yamada. I'll be fine. I live just around the corner from here. I can get there safely on my own," the elder woman replied. Nori was going to open her mouth to protest, but she soon pressed her lips together and nodded. "Okay. If I don't meet you again before the concert, I will see you there. We appreciate the support you're willing to give," Nori replied as she bowed her head. "Please take care, Mrs. Ishikawa." Yumi's smiled widened and softened a little as she stared at the young girl. "You take cae as well. I will see you soon," she replied before Nori gave her another smile and walked out with the girls.

Nori followed along after Nanami with Shiroma beside her. The first place they stopped was the ramen shop for which the girl gave the owner a flyer for him to spread the word. "I've been here a few times. This place is pretty infamous for their tasty ramen and creative flavors. I heard our Kage actually ate a lot of ramen back when he was a kid," she said and once Nanami was finished talking with the owner, she bowed her head towards the man before she walked out behind her friend. She clasped her hands behind her back and followed closely behind her. "I think with the number of refugees that are currently here, they may have to extend. There are a lot more people to help with the construction of things should they choose to go that route. It may be a lot to handle, though. Especially right now since things are barely holding together as it is."

Nori continued to followed closely behind Nanami as they walked down the street. They soon came to a sweets shop where the other had placed a flyer on the window before grabbing a big of sweets. She got a piece of chocolate and took a bite out of it. "Mmm. So delicious," she said with a moan of delight as she swallowed the chocolate. "I forgot how good these chocolates were. I haven't had them in so long." She stuffed the remaining piece of chocolate and chewed on it before she swallowed it. At hearing Nanami go on about her family and how Konoha was different than from her home, she lowered her eyes softly at her friend. This must also have been a difficult time for her. Being away from her family and no longer having a home to go back to. "I'm sure you will see them soon enough, Nanami. Don't worry. You'll find them," she tried to reassure her friend.

The three of them traveled to different eateries and shops putting up posters and giving some away for the news of the concert to spread. They soon traveled to the Senju, Akimichi, and Aburame districts and she noticed things were more heavily guarded than before. It came as no surprise, though given the current situation. They were allowed in, but Nanami had left posters on the clan boards. "It doesn't really surprise me that they are doing things like this. Better to be safe than sorry, right?" she said. They went to the other districts, including that of Nanami's before making their way to the library, mail center, archives, stadium, Naka shrine, and finally, the cemetery. "Well, it is a caretakers job to keep the cemetery clean. Hopefully there won't be anymore plots to fill here anytime soon." She only hoped that that wouldn't be the case. Soon they ran out of flyers just after their last stop and Nori let out a small sigh. "I guess that's that then. I think word of the concert will get around, so I don't think you have to worry. People will come," she said. "As for our suspension, I think you might be off of it before me due to an incident back at the Lord's building earlier today. My suspension has been extended," she said with an exasperated expression. "But I don't mind. I don't think we'll be going anywhere anytime soon anyway. But you are right. I think trianing would be pretty good to do about now. I just can't step foot in any type of shinobi related building. I'm temporarily banned from them until the Hime lifts my suspension."

"However, I think it would be best if I stayed at home with my parents. We're...kind of going through a rough patch right now, but I'd be willing to come to your dojo to practice. We are going to have to get a lot tougher if we want to take these guys down..." she said before she looked off to the side, bringing her eyes up and lightly folding her arms across her chest. '...and maybe Sigmund,/ she thought silently to herself. "I can come to the dojos in the mornings and I thought of maybe going back and helping my parents with harvesting and running the market. I mean, I have to keep myself occupied while I'm on suspension so I think that's that best way to do it aside from training with you two. I think everything will turn out fine. We just have to stay focused and work hard. I think we can do it," she told them with a smile. "I know we can do it."

As promised, Nori came by the dojo and watched Nanami practice her Ninjutsu before her and Shiroma were given a chance to spar. It had been a long time since she was able to actually train like this. Not since with Rock Lee. He taught her many things and perhaps this training would allow her to brush up on what she learned. Then the two of them sparred with Nanami. After they finished training that day, the three of them soaked in the hot spring that Nanami's family owned before they all went their separate ways. That was what the next day or two consisted of aside from her working at the market and helping her parents harvest food.

Soon the day of the concert came. Nanami had managed to find a few people that would help with the construction of the stage. It wasn't entirely big, but it would do the job. There was lights, food, and most importantly, there were people. "There's a pretty good turnout. I think those flyers of yours worked," Nori said with a smile as she watched her friend prepare to go on stage. Her and Shiroma were soon given a sheet of music and was asked if they wanted to sing a song with her at the end. She wasn't entirely sure what the song was for, but it caused her to look down at it. She didn't know too much about music and she wasn't the greatest singer, but... "I guess...I could give it a try, but I won't be the best at it." Upon finishing the last minute touches and made any final changes, Nanami stepped out on stage. Nori watched as a distance as her friend began to sing a melody of different songs. Some slow. Some a little more upbeat. And the last song... Her and Shiroma stepped out on stage and stood along with her to sing that last song. It was soft and uplifting, bring everyone around them to tears.

Once the song was over and the crowd started to erupt with cheers. It was a nice change to see all those smiling faces considering the turmoil that they had all been through. This concert was a good idea. She would admit that. She stayed on stage with the two of them for a short while after it was all over. Some people came up to thank Nanami and shake her hand, telling her her singing was beautiful. Once they were all gone and there was only a scarce amount of them left, Nori sighed and crouched down beside her friend. "You look exhausted. Maybe you should go and get some rest. You've had a long day," she told her. "We can things back up tomorrow when we've all had a good rest. Would do you say?" she asked.

Shiroma walked with her friends glad that Nori had decided to come with them even though she understood the desire to stay with and help the older woman she had been with.  She helped carry some of the posters since she wanted to help at least a little even though she had no idea where to go to place them up.   At the ramen shop she had to exert a considerable force of will to not just plant herself down on one of the stools.  Coming from the land of frost she found that good hot food set well with her no matter what, though it might have something to do with regulating her own internal temperature she wasn't entirely sure and hadn't had time to explore the question.  She didn't take much of the offered chocolate not having had much of it in the past she found that just a little went a long way with her and if she had too much it was far too sweet for her.  Hearing the mention of parents and them being in danger Shiroma rested her hand on Nanami's shoulder choosing to show her support rather than voice it.

The frost girl noticed some strange looks at her from the guards at the clan areas, though she could understand and agree with the need for the added security.  The only reasons she was even allowed around here without being challenged was simply being with two know leaf kunoichi. She made sure to keep close to her friends and do nothing to arouse an suspicion not that she was doing anything wrong.  The tour continuing her friends might find they had to physically drag her out of first the library and then the archives.  Even if she wasn't allowed much access to the archives being new there she still would have loved to spend hours just looking over the scrolls she was allowed access too.

Ending in the cemetery she looked around the new additions sighing softly as she could see the evidence of the recent pain that this village had suffered.  "I agree Nori that we should hope that there will be no new plots soon but I fear there will be before this war is over...it is the nature of war." As the subject changed she settled down on one of the benches listening to her friends and nodding in agreement to the plans suggested. She had little to add to the idea since she would otherwise be looking for things to fill her time and would be happy to have time with her friends at least to some degree.

Hearing Nanami's question she shook her head, "No I have been trying to figure out if the new shinobi would be put up in barracks or what the plan was for everyone." She was happy to accept the offer of a place to stay and promised not to be too much bother.

Shiroma was glad of the access to a dojo and was often down there before breakfast taking time to strengthen her archery and honing her eye.  After breakfast she would join the other two sparing with Nori with her ice staff taking time to test the hardness of her ice against Nori's strikes working to perfect her needed flow of chakra to resist different levels of attack strength to her staff.  She would often find herself sprawled on the floor from a strike from Nori since there was no doubt that she was the taijutsu expert of the three.  After their training she would join the girls out in the covered spring but not actually going into the water herself since she found the heat too much.

When the other two went to go do their different pursuits she went to the library and archives spending her time looking through scrolls on combat techniques, seeing if there was any record of bow ninjutsu users that her home land hadn't known off.  As well as looking for details on any ice user she might be able to find, though she found that most of those details she didn't have access to and did nothing to cause issues just accepting it.  When not training, sleeping, or studying she spent her time with the construction crew taking the time to use her muscles she was hoping to train in a real world environment rather than in the training hall which didn't always give the proper stress tests to them.

So passed the days to the concert which started like the others with training and then the request to join Nanami on stage and sing with her.  Shiroma had never been much of singing not since her accident as a child that had put her on the path of the ninja.  She agreed and set about making sure her voice was ready forgetting her normal habits over the last few days.  When the concert came she was there back stage with Nanami and nodded slightly. "This evening will be just what the people that come need because you are doing it for them not for yourself so they will take what they need from it just do your best."  She settled down listening to her friend and watching the cues for the needed fog.  She was a little shaky the first time ending up a little bit late with the fog but after that she was right on cue as she learned the timing very quickly on how long it would take to disperse how cold it needed to be and the like.

Shiroma stepped out with Nori joining Nanami on stage for the last song her voice in no way upstaging Nanami since this was her moment more than anything else.  However she was a bit shocked at how her voice actually sounded, it was higher than she remembered almost as though the cold running through her veins had brought her range several steps up. But more then that she was shocked at the control that the colder temperature gave her since it wasn't a contrast to the rest of her body she would have to explore this more when she had the time.

After the last song she sat next to Nanami and giggled softly shaking her head. "That was amazing Nanami thank you so much because I don't know what it did for them.  But it helped me with emotions that had been being bottled up." She helped with the clean up getting everything that was needed broken down set aside and ready for whatever came next.  Nodding to her friends she stood up helping them up as well if needed. "I think we shall, we never know what tomorrow will bring.  I do agree with Nori about needing to rest but after a concert like that I am feeling hungry and all I did was make fog I bet Nanami is starving."

Nanami nodded and looked out across the grounds with a soft smile "The smiles my voice has brought. It was a different feeling than I was expecting.. Or maybe it was their feelings that I felt. Happiness, sadness, but what permeated everything was hope. Hope for a future. Its something I want to help give them." She stands and stretches. Nanami's stomach rumbles "I think my body spoke for me." She giggled "It's not that late, I am sure we can get some Ramen still.."

The Ramen stand at the concert had just finished packing up, and the owner overheard them "Feel free to head on over. My daughter will make you anything you want. Tonight was a very good night." He gave Nanami, Nori, and Shiroma a smile as he walked off "Well that makes it even easier." She smiles and hooks both of her teammates arms "Lets go!" She says with a sudden surge in energy. Maybe it was hunger, maybe it was just Nanami being Nanami. Who knows..

It didn't take them long to reach the Ramen shop, and they walked in. Taking a booth seat. She sits down and slides over incase either of her friends wanted to sit next to her. The woman in the shop smiled at them "I could hear the cheers from here. Must have been a good show. Anyways, food is on the house. Eat whatever you want.." Nanami looked menu over "Hmm, I want an order of Ramen with Tonkotsu broth, beef and pork, with extra vegetables please!" The woman nods and looks at Shorima and Nori "What would you two like?"

At hearing both Shiroma and Nanami's stomach grumble, Nori couldn't help but let out a small giggle. "Well, after a performance like that and all the hard work that was put into it, I guess a little Ramen wouldn't hurt before we head home for the night," she said before she heard her own stomach grumble. She let out a nervous laugh. "I think my stomach also agrees with food." At hearing a man speak to them, Nori turned her head and looked back to see that it was the Ramen shop owner telling them that anything they wanted was on the house. She smiled and bowed her head towards him. "Thank you so much. It is much appreciated," she said before he walked off. Well, food it was then. And it was free. Besides, maybe going out with them would help get her mind off of... Sigmund's face with a smug smirk appeared in her mind and she closed her eyes briefly. When they had all sung that song together, she thought of him. It wasn't a sad or happy song, but it made her heart soar. It was uplifting and it made her really feel that they would get him back one day. Maybe it wasn't today or tomorrow, but someday...she hoped that he would return to her side. She wanted to believe that. She...had to believe that.

Nori opened her eyes as she felt Nanami take hold of her arm, causing her to smile and hum softly. "Yeah. Let's go," she said before the three of them made their way to to the Ramen shop. Once they arrived, they made their way over to a booth seat. She took a seat across from Nanami and settled in with a small sigh of content before she looked over at the woman that had come up to him. "It was a big success." She picked up the menu from the table and began to look it over. "Hmm...I think I'll take miso ramen with pork and chicken broth topped with chashu, ramen egg, and corn."
This message was last edited by the player at 10:01, Sun 21 Jan 2018.

Shiroma was glad they both liked her suggestion of food and started to head out hearing the man from the shop offer them free food and she smirked slightly.  A good night with friends, making people happy after so much bad had happened and then free food to top it off. She giggled and rushed off with the pair.

She slipped into the booth next to Nanami and then bit her lip softly hearing the other girls orders.  In her land they had not often had many options for ramen and so hearing their orders made her stop and think for a moment.  She smiled at the woman as she realized it was her turn and she was taking a long time.  She blushed. "Um...Can I have a Kotteri chicken broth with lots of extra chicken, some ginger, scallions and cabbage please?"  The daughter of the owner smiled writing it all down before going to get the food for the trio.

Shiroma sighed softly leaning back and looking around at the other two laughing softly. "Well  I don't think this night could have gone any better.  I think everybody that came needed it and I know it helped many if not all of them." She paused for a moment and then changed topic her mind racing with ideas. "So girls...how long do you think they will really keep us down? They can't have a military asset just sitting around during a time of war..." she shrugged slightly. "No matter how new that asset is." She had always been taught that the shinobi were the military of the different lands they were the fighting force rather than keeping a standing army.  So even though she and her friend were still simple Genin they were still military assets.

Nanami sat there listening and thinking on the question Shiroma had asked "It all depends. I imagine it will be at least the rest of the week if not longer." She bites her lip and stays on topic "There are ups and downs to being suspended, sure we can't go on missions. But the time spent training together will be a bigger payoff." She tilts her head "I think the next few days of training should be spent familiarizing each other with the ins and outs of our fighting styles, jutsu, and what our plans for future jutsu might be." She smiles and takes a deep breath "Sorry I am sounding way to serious.. I must be really tired.."

Their Ramen comes and the various smells from their Ramen permeated the air.. Nanami breaks apart her chopsticks and takes in the delicious smell "Nothing like fresh ramen to help regain strength.." She giggled and begins to eat. She hoped that she hadn't sounded to serious. So many emotions happened during the concert, she wasn't quite sure how to handle all of them.

Nanami scans the table and finds the red chili sauce, and scoops a small amount into her ramen, and mixes it into the broth.. She takes another bite and squees happily. She heard herself squee and began to laugh gently "It's been a while since I have been relaxed enough to act.. normal?" She thought on that and shrugged. Eventually she finished and looked really tired. While Shiroma and Nori ate their ramen. Nanami nodded off and leaned against Shiroma.. She seemed to be sleeping quietly and peacefully..

Nori grew silent at hearing Shiroma's question about how long did they think their suspension was going to be for and let out a sigh. "Well, I'm not too sure how long your guys' suspension will be, but I imagine mine will be a little bit longer. Our lovely Hime of the land decided to extend my suspension because she felt I was being disrespectful after trying to stand up for that older woman you two earlier today," she said as she sat back against the booth seat and folded her arms across her chest. "In all fairness, though. We didn't succeed in our last mission, so it was inevitable that we were going to face consquences when we came back. I expected it. We just didn't fail that mission. We failed..." Her words soon drifted off as Sigmund's face came into mind. "There are a lot of things we should have done, but didn't and now it's too late. We have to face what we did in light of the situation."

At saying those words, the smell of Ramen filled her senses and caused her to turn her head to look at the tray of Ramen that was brought to their table. Nori smiled and thanked the woman as her bowl was put in front of her before she picked up her chopsticks and placed her hands together. "Itadakimasu," she chanted in thanks for the food before she began to eat away at her meal. She hummed in delight at the taste. "This is so good," she said as she lightly blew the steam away from her noodles as she picked them up from the bowl. "It has been awhile since we were able to do stuff like this. The last time I ate like this with anyone was..." She grew silent as she looked at Nanami, remembering the time where her, Sigmund, and Nanami went out to get Ramen together with their Sensei. "It's just...nice." She stayed quiet after that and continued to eat at her bowl of noodles, picking up a piece of meat every now and then with a slice of her egg before she slipped it into her mouth. Before she knew it, she was nearly done and her eyes drifted up to look to see Nanami was already asleep. Nori lowered her eyes softly at her friend before she smiled. "I think the day was pretty exhausting to say the least. We better get her home," she said to Shiroma as she looked over at her.

Shiroma listened to her friends thoughts and frowned but didn't voice some of her own leaving it there even though she thought there were issues with the way their leadership was handling it.  Why would they punish someone for trying their best to follow their orders, admittedly failing but still they hadn't been in the situation. She pushed it all aside leaving it for another time as their food arrived.  She forgot all her other thoughts as the smell assaulted her and made her sigh in contentment.  She added some soy sauce to her own ramen before she dug in and just reveled in the tastes for a time.

After they had all finished she leaned back feeling Nanami's head on her shoulder and giggled softly leaning over to rest her own head against the other girls. "Yes the day was rough but it was a good day none the less." She felt her eyes drift closed a bit before heading the rest of Nori's comment and then giggling. "True or you might have to carry us both." She nudged Nanami to wake her up. "Nanami," she said it a slightly sing song voice "come on we should head back to your home and bed. I promise it will be more comfortable then my cold shoulder."

Nanami dreams a bit while she slept against Shiroma. The dream was neither good nor bad. It seemed to kind of explore her own weaknesses. It was very odd in the aspect that it was vivid, like she was there. It only lasted for a moment.. When her name was said by Shiroma she wakes a little "Mom... five more minutes.." She lazily bats her hand in Shiroma's direction. But the rest of Shiroma's words bring her to a slightly better concious state "I suppose you are right, but you are comfortable too.." She says in a sleepy, and soft voice.. She yawns and stretches "Well let's keep these type of days going until we get a mission. Each day we train, we come closer to to what we need to be." In her mind she still had a long way to go to be where she wanted. But now she had a clearer path set before her.

The teen stands up and looks at the owners daughter and bows "Thank you for a great meal." She says still ina softer voice.. Nanami smiles at Shiroma and Nori "So I think we all deserve to sleep in a little tomorrow. So lets make morning training around ten.. Sound good?" She asks as she walks towards the door..

I’m moving this along as you girls are on repeat at this point.

---

A week had passed since their suspension had been in place. By the 8th morning, each of the girls had been summoned from a shinobi courier to report to the Lord’s reception desk to be assigned their new Jonin leader and receive their next assignment. However it was noted they were still suspended until each of them decided to report in.

The girls had their routine of training and eating ramen and would even relax in the local hot springs to relieve muscle tensions. Mostly it was teamwork building and nothing more. Neither of the girls knew they would be getting called upon at the same time so no communication was ever known between them that morning until they all simultaneously showed up outside the Lord’s building together that morning.

It had been about a week since the three girls had gotten suspended for what had happened with the mission and within that week, they trained, ate, and had relaxed in the hot spring after a long day's worth of training to relieve the muscle tension. It had actually done wonders for Nori, though. While the training mainly consisted of building teamwork, she also made it a point to practice on the moves she had obtained while she was away on her year long apprenticeship with Rock Lee. Everyday she could feel herself getting a little bit stronger everyday and that was always a good thing. On the morning of the eighth day, a shinonbi courier had come to her home and told her that she was summoned to go to the Lord's reception desk to obtain their new Jonin and new assignment. If she was getting that then that must have meant that...her suspension was lifted, right? She honestly thought it was going to be a while long after what happened at the Lord's building last time, but she was glad some bit of good news made it's way to her. Nori couldn't help but wonder if Nanami and Shiroma received the same summons.

After thanking the courier for the summons, made her way back inside to tell her parents of the news and that she was going to be leaving straight away after she got dressed. She went upstairs and changed before brushing her hair and teeth and throwing her hair up into a ponytail. She secured her headband on her bicep as she hurried downstairs and made her way over to the front door. She said goodbye to her parents before she headed out the door and made her way over to the Lord's building. Nori couldn't help but wonder just how their new Jonin leader was going to be. Was it someone from here? She guessed they would all find out. She stopped in front of the building once she arrived and let out a small sigh. "They said at the reception desk, right?"

The week went by in a blink of an eye... It was fun, and intense in their training but she knew it was only a matter of time before they get called back for active duty. She awoke to a knock, and a ninja with a summons. She tooks it and read it. Her eyes lit up and she quickly got changed. Nanami wondered if the others got summoned. Once dressed she grabs a bite to eat from the fridge and leaves a note for her father.

Nanami hopped along from one rooftop to the next. She enjoyed the scenery and so much had been built and changed in a week. A lot of new housing and such had sprung up in the construction area. Which she passed on her route. After the concert her confidence in herself hhad burst to life. Whcih is something shhe needed. She sees the lord's building and flips off the building landing more or less on the entry point. She checks the time "Good a few minutes early.. I would hate to be late..." She looked around and spotted Nori behind her "Looks like we were all summoned." She nods her head to Nori and smiles. Nanami enters the building. She reports in to the reception desk and is told to wait until called for.

Shiroma loved the next week the intense training with her friends combined with her own personal study in the library and what archives she was allowed access too. That and the work in helping to build the growing village because of all the people that took refuge here.  Shiroma was out early as normal this time in the library when the summons found her.  She quickly read it and nodded her assent seeing the list that they others had to report in as well.  Well she could hope they were as ready as she was to be on their next mission whatever it was.

She returns her scrolls and then is out of the library and rushing down the street soon taking to the rooftops.  She was glad she had since her had a pretty good idea where she was going from the street level but the rooftops were just so much easier since the building stood out against the others.  That and seeing Nanami rushing ahead of her.  Shiroma dropped down just a step behind Nori and smiled putting her hand on her teammates shoulder  patting it lightly before walking into the building and to the reception desk along with Nanami. "Nice to see we are all here and eager."

Sarada had been the only one maning the receptionist’s desk as Nanami, Shiroma, And Nori checked in, completing their summons. She rose from her chair and walked around the counter. ”Good morning, ladies. You have successfully checked-in. Your suspension has been lifted as of this very moment. You three have been reinstated as genin of the land of storms,” told them as she crossed her arms. ”As I’m sure you’re well aware, Sigmund was your Chuunin officer in command. After a failed mission and his status changing, your legendary squad needs a new leader. We have assigned you the best there is to ensure there will be no failure from this point on. Are you ready to meet your new sensei?” she questioned.

Nori was about to take those last few steps to get to the entrance of the building when she saw someone land in front of her, blocking her way to get inside. "Woah!" she said as she took a step back only to find the familiar backing of Nanami's head. "Seems so. I wonder if Shiroma was summoned, too." And as if on cue, she saw her other teammate come up beside her. She gave her a small smile as she patted her shoulder and walked into the building after Nanami. She made her way over to the reception desk where Hime Sarada was. Was she the one that summoned them here? Exactly what assignment were they about to be given? Nori bowed her head just a little before standing upright. It was at that moment that they were all told that their suspension had been lifted and that they were reinstated as genin. A small, inward sigh escaped within Nori. She honestly thought that she wouldn't have been reinstated yet considering what had transpired between herself and Hime Sarada the last time she was here. That small smile that she had on her lips soon faded at the mentioning of Sigmnd's name, causing her to look down briefly before looking back up again. A new Jonin leader. This was going to be interesting. Just who was it? "Yes, Lady Hime. We're ready," she spoke up for the group as she looked directly into her eyes.

Sarada had disappeared in a puff of smoke, revealing their new Jounin leader: her.



”I have personally been assigned to you three as it has been discussed that the leadership for your group isn’t at its best,” she explained as she revealed her new attire. Sporting the land of storms on her forehead, she proudly stood wearing her brown and pink attire, the Uchiha Clan logo on the back and her long black hair streaming down her back with a small braid over her shoulder. Completing her outfit were long brown ninja shoes and brown tights with bandages wrapped around her right thigh and strapped was her small shuriken carrier. [no sword for her].

Nanami listened to Sarada. A Jonin? It had been since the chunin exams that they had had a Jonin. Nanami looked at Sarada "Yes, Hime." She said with a clear respectful voice. She wondered if the new jonin would be anything like their old one.. She hoped so, but with the expectations now clearly on their shoulders. She doubted the new Jonin would be anything like their old Sensei. It's not something she could accurately surmise, but it was just the way the air felt. It felt a little colder than usual, it may also be that Nanami was nervous. Something she hated to do was to fail. So while waiting in silent anticipation. She thought about what she had done right, and what was clear that she did wrong.

She took slow and silent breaths keeping herself as composed as she could. Even though the small bead of sweat that rolled down her forehead showed her anticipation. Nanami wondered who the Jonin could be. When it was revealed that it was Sarada herself. It wasn't too shocking, and in many ways it was a relief. She let out a breath, releasing a bit of tension and asks a question "How should we address you?"

When Nori saw Hime Sarada go up into a puff of smoke, she shielded her eyes and lightly coughed as the smoke dispersed and revealed... "Lady...Hime?" she said with a hint of disbelief in her voice as she looked her figure up and down. She looked completely different than what she had looked like a second ago. She was going to be there new sensei? Really? Part of her still couldn't believe it, but the other part of her kind of knew that it would be her. After their last mission had failed, she had a feeling that someone strong was going to step in and take on the role as their Jonin. Somehow, though, Nori knew that having her as their leader was going to be a lot tougher than having Jin or Kazuma-sensei. But she supposed it was a good thing. There were many admirable qualities about her and having her as a leader would be any shinobi's ideal. Failure was not going to be an option for her. That much Nori knew. She was Lord Sasuke's daughter, but she could stand on her own two feet even without the Uchiha name behind her. Maybe having her with them wouldn't entirely be a bad thing.

Once the smoke disappeared, she could tell by their faces that most of them appeared nervous and confused. Sarada had been specifically assigned to this group as they needed someone with exceptional skills to lead them. A squad of girls was very unusual however the council deemed this as an exception with saada’s reputation proceeding her from her academic success to ANBU background and with the clan’s name behind her, anyone would be honor to train under her. Putting her hand in her hip, she held her head high. ”You will address me as Sensei. The word Hime will not leave either of our mouths. You will respect me as a Jounin, not as the Hime of this land. If a political imbalance comes across our paths, my title as Hime will have to be recognized and it’ll be your duty to ensure my safety. Once we step out of this building, I am your sensei. Off duty I am your Hime. The secrecy is crucial as if my status is discovered, I am become a target immediately. Are we clear? she answered. ”Now before we even start, I request a blood sample for each of you. The three of you had contact with this strange new chakra and with the samples that were given to Lord Sasuke, he’s interested if it manifests within our DNA or blood stream or effects our chakra network in any way. So hold out your arms and the samples will be sent to our pathology lab for observation. We want to get a clear description how it works so we can work on countering this new type efficiently,” she explained as she waited for them to respond.

If Lady Hime was going to be the one leading them on this mission, Nori couldn't help but wonder just what kind of assignment it was that was about to be given to them. Surely they wouldn't appoint someone of her status to just any squad. They needed a leader and who better to lead them than with someone with her skill? Despite their last encounter, Nori did respect her and felt like she could learn a lot from her. Not just as someone with skill, but as a strong role model. Ever since she was young, Nori wanted to be someone strong and make a difference in the world. It was her ambition. She didn't want to be weak and be the one that needed protecting. She needed to be the one that could be strong and do the protecting. If she never got any stronger, all of her training was just a waste. A lot had happened over that year she was gone and they were dispatched on that mission to the Land of Snow. There were many things that she was still trying to process and adapt to, but she had to keep going despite those things. Being with Hime Sarada was most definitely going to be a learning experience for not just her, but for all of them. "Understood, sensei," she said as she held out her arm towards him with a straight face. "Are you perhaps talking about the dark chakra that were exposed to by Kotatsu and the mysterious man? If it is, I think it can very well manifest into something that we can't control." It was as she said that that Sigmund flashed in her mind. "When Sigmund was exposed to it, it seemed to bring out something in him that I had never seen before. Darkness consumed him, but...but that darkness was ignited when that man took hold of Sigmund's heart. That man taunted him on purpose. He wanted to draw out all of those hateful, negative emotions and let them consume him. Call me crazy, but I have this feeling that this dark chakra lies inside all of us. There just has to be something that triggers it."

Sarada nodded her head to Nori’s observation. She was pleased Nori had been the first to speak up on the matter however she had a long way to go before she would be able to be on Sarada’s good side again. ”As a matter of fact, yes, Nori. This dark chakra concerns all of us and the only way we can understand it is to study it and learn its properties. Exposure will help and by taking samples, we can observe if your theory is correct or not,” she began as she clean Nori’s arm with an alcohol pad within the crevice of her elbow. She quickly identified the median cubital vein and with a slight pinch, placed the catheter in and screwed a tube on, allowing it to fill up slowly. ”We all have our demons inside. We all have a darkness living inside whether we want to believe it or not. We are capable of doing good and we are also capable of doing evil. Shinobi that come from counties choose to do good and missing-nin choose a path of evil,” she explained as she sealed Nori’s blood sample, slipped the catheter out and bandages it quickly. ”Your former teammate had a horrible history. I’ve looked into his files with Lord Sasuke; his file is confidential and after discovering what we have, it make sense he turned out the way he did. Unfortunately he’s a lost cause. A person like that is forever lost. He can only help himself,” she finished as she slipped the tube into her pouch.

Nori let Hime Sarada draw the blood as she needed to. By taking these samples, she was hoping that they could come to better understand just what happens should that dark chakra negatively impact their chakra network and if it’s certainly capable of manifesting into something worse should that be possible. Although she supposed at that point, nothing wasn’t impossible. But...was it really possible to understand something that they knew nothing about? They had been exposed to it, that’s true, and it certainly contained some kind of influential properties. If it didn’t, she was sure that it wouldn’t have overtaken Sigmund like it had. “I do agree with you, sensei. Everyone is certainly capable of doing some pretty terrible and horrendous things. It’s pretty scary,” she began to say before she gently pulled her arm back once Sarada had been finished extracting the blood sample from him.

“I have to admit, when that darkness consumed Sigmund, it scared me. When I looked at him, the Sigmund I’ve known my entire life was no longer there.”  Nori turned slightly on her heel, taking a seat on a nearby chair so as to not get dizzy from the blood that was just extracted from her. “There are things that I don’t know or understand about Sigmund and perhaps those files can tell you all that you need to know about him,” she started to say before she turned her head down and looked at the ground. “However, what’s written on paper can’t define who a person is. I know he didn’t exactly come from the best background and maybe...maybe something like what happened to him was bound to happen one day, but...but that does not mean he’s a lost cause. I know Sigmubd in a way that no one else can possible understand. Sometimes he may confuse me and sometimes I may not understand his way of thinking, but one thing I am most certain of is that Sigmund is kind. And smart. And hard headed. He’s stubborn and can be an insensitive jerk, but he’s also a person who has ambitions. Hopes. Dreams. Just like everyone else. I truly don’t believe that one of his ambitions is to kill everyone in sight and take over the world. Sigmund has great honor and respect and would do anything to protect what is important to him.”

Nori lifted her head up and looked over st Sarada. “Maybe you’re right. He does need to overcome the darkness on his own, but I believe that he can. He is not so weak as to let something or someone take control of him for very long. He is more capable than you think he is and one thing I know better than anyone about him is...” she began to say before a small, crooked smirk came  upon her lips. “...he just loves to prove people wrong. Even if I have to do it on my own, I’m going to bring him back. I promise you that.”

She continued to listen on to Nori’s defensive approach and praising Sigmund for the corrupt shinobi he was. As she listened, she disposed of the alcohol wipe, catheter, and any lose wrappers. She leaned against the reception desk, her arms folded across her chest as she and her comrades listened to Nori’s defensive testimony. ”While I admire your loyalty to a shinobi who’s responsible for the attack in four great countries’ downfalls, accept the reality that Sigmund is a lost cause. If he was not one for destruction, if he’s this honorable guy, then he wouldn’t have been responsible for countless deaths and civilians losing their homes. He was spotted on four separate occasions throughout those attacks. We don’t know how it was possible but he was there,” she recalled as she stood up straight. ”Sigmund Akitoki is your enemy now. If he wasn’t one for power, then he wouldn’t have turned so easily. This is the destiny he’s always wanted and he’s gotten it,” she said sternly. ”Besides, neither of you are allowed to pursue Sigmund in any way, shape, or form. The council approved for this motion this morning shortly after you arrived. Due to the circumstances of your friendship with him and the failure for the last mission, Sigmund’s activities are none of your problem anymore. So keep in mind there is nothing any of you can do for him,” she reminded.

Shiroma saw who was behind the desk and arched an eyebrow slightly wondering why the lady Sarada had been assigned to what was such a minor task in the day to day events.  The reason was made clear a moment later as she revealed herself to be their new Jonin causing yet another arched eyebrow from the frost girl.  She was needless to say surprised though when she thought it through it made some sense for several reasons.  Her eyes flicked over to Nanami  and then back up to their new leader as she continued to give them needed information.

She listened to Nori discuss the situation with Sigmund  and Sarada explain in no simple terms what their place was with him at this point.  Shiroma didn't like the idea of leaving a man that had to some degree become her friend when she thought that he needed help still.  However she was also not going to antagonize the situation  knowing that the leaderships minds were made up about their squad and Sigmund, no matter if she agreed or not, she took the first chance to could to change the subject.

After Nori was finished with giving her sample Shiroma  stepped forward holding her left arm out and then paused.  "Sensei, you may wish several samples from me."  She sighed softly and held out both arms  at this point. "I believe it was all included in the report and if it wasn't it was an oversight and I apologize, for there has been much that has happened in this last rather short week since I came here." She sighed softly before continuing. "First I am sure this was included that I was held under the sway of this mysterious man for nearly a year and during that time I used this Dark chakra on a regular basis. More than that since Nanami was able to help free my mind I was able to channel an attack of dark chakra and use it myself." She lifted her right arm slightly. "That was through this arm I would guess it is because it is my dominate hand. But there is a chance that if it has an effect that it would still be noticeable in the difference between the two."

She looked back at Nanami and sighed realizing that it would come out at some point so it might as well be now.

'Sure about this?'

'No, but you don't stay hidden very well'

'True'

Looking back to Sarada she sighed again. "And one last thing Sensei that you need to be aware of if you are not already." She closed her eyes and slowly reopened them her eyes now a darker shade of blue. "You may want samples from both of us to see if there is any difference depending which of my selves is in control. Considering that one of the selves was the one that was primary while using dark chakra and the other has been primary since my rescue."   She had meant to put everything into the report but at the moment she couldn't remember if she had or not but she felt it was best to make sure everything was known to the leader of her squad after all she would need to adjust for the differences.
This message was last edited by the player at 13:55, Wed 24 Jan 2018.

It seemed tensions were running high again between Nori and Sarada. Before the conversation could continue any further, Shiroma stepped up to the plate, extending her arm out ready to submit for her blood samples. She held out both arms, ready as ever. She had went on to explain her origin of being in the hands of the land of snow after an invasion on the land of frost. Sarada had been interested in Shiroma before she even got to meet her face to face. Her report alone was detailed about her works, her abilities, recalling the events that led up to being “saved” from Nanami and Sigmund’s downfall. She continued to listen as before as Sarada grabbed two catheters and poked them through shiroma’s skin in the crevice of her elbows. It was then pointed out that her dominate arm was her right that could still control darkness chakra but could not manifest it herself. As Sarada screwed the tubes on to each arm, Shiroma’s voice had changed as if another person. That’s what made her look down into Shiroma’s face. Her demeanor had changed as did her eyes. She was in total shock to say the least as both tubes finished. She came to within seconds and sealed the tubes and removed the catheters. “You were very detailed in your report. I thought this to be a mental condition of personality disorder however your case seems different as you both seem aware of one another and are in sync. Perhaps with your samples, we can figure out why this has happened and why you can still wield this new chakra but not produce it anymore,” she replied as she labeled them and slipped them into her sash as well. ”So. Do you have a name or do you use Shiroma’s identity as your own?” she asked. It wouldn’t be too hard to figure out the different considering the eyes would change color however addressing Shiroma’s other half as herself wouldn’t be appropriate as they literally were two different souls but in one body. It reminded Sarada of her mother who too had an inner more darker side of herself but nobody ever really came in contacybas Sakura had full control of that. Sarada never experienced anything like this herself as she kept her emotions at bay like her father but was very much like her mother inside.

Shiroma took things in stride giving the needed samples and listening to Sarada as she spoke  and smirked slightly at the misunderstanding of her 'condition'.  She didn't totally understand it herself so it was very easy for her to see  why someone else didn't completely understanding it.  When Sarada asked the question about her other self both paused for a moment a bit of a blank look on her face.

'Interesting question.'

'Indeed, any thoughts?'

'At the moment no. Might have to think on it more at some other time.'

'Agreed'

The same dark blue eyes looked back at Sarada and Shiroma smiled slightly folding her arms back down when the samples were taken. "As far as we both know we are both Shiroma." She giggled and shook her head slightly. "Talking in the plural is a bit strange. As far as we...I think I'm going to stick with I for now. As far as I know, both of my...for lack of a better word personalities are myself just..." she paused thinking it over for a moment having a quick internal discussion over the right word. "Fragments I think is the best way to describe the way it feels.  Like something shattered me somehow." She shrugged closing her eyes again and stepping back when she opened her eyes again they were her normal pale ice blue.

Nanami listened to them talking, many things running silently through her mind. She knew Sigmunds condition was vastly different from Shiroma's.. She would stand silently next to Shiroma waiting her turn. Nori's reposnse was one Nanami expected and hoped there was some salvation. However things were quite different with him. She looked at Nori, then to Shiroma, and lastly looking at Sarada "Sensei, there is a difference in what was done to Sigmund as opposed to what I experienced when freeing Shiroma. I saw Sigmund for a moment before I took Shiroma and fell back to Nori.. I didn't get a sense that he was under any Genjutsu.. It goes deeper than that, and is probably more complex." She looked at Nori "I think if enough research is done, there is a chance that Sigmund could return to normal. However I doubt any of the lands will forgive him for being part of the countless atrocities he may have helped with."

She held out her arm waiting for blood to be drawn "I agree with the council, even though I wanted a chance to bring him back. We are to emotionally invested in it, and that alone could bring failure to a mission. I hope the team they send after him is strong. Because feeling the power that he had when he shattered that barrier. It was different then his own power, and the fact he has has a three tomoe sharingan now.." She was sure this was all in some report already "There is one thing that has always bothered me. I am sure some of you have felt it to. Is that this whole plan was set into motion a long time ago, and the snow has been very patient, and that Sigmund and his brother have always been tied to it or part of it.."

She listened to Shiroma talk about herselves "From what I expereinced when talking with both parts of Shiroma.. Even her dark side is not inherently evil. It's just the side that has taken on the burden of the dark stuff she had to do under the genjutsu or mind control that she was under.."

When Shiroma was asked if the other half had a name. She waited for Shiroma's repsonse, and smiled a bit when Shiroma kept the same name for both...

Sarada merely nodded as Shiroma’s counter part stated they shared the same identity. While Sarada agreed with the situation, they would have to to come to terms they were two different people. It was an odd case and Sarada had hoped the pathology team would learn more to Shiroma’s more interesting case. ”Hopefully with your samples, you can get answers to your unusual case. I look forward to testing your limits,” she uttered as she threw away the wrappers for Shiroma’s blood extraction. That left Nanami in the end. She walked in front of her.

Sarada intently listened to Nanami speak up. She compared differences in the obvious. Sigmund was different compared to Shiroma.”Sigmund’s circumstances are indeed differential than Shiroma’s. Sigmund has had a darkness in him since the beginning. From my understanding, it’s personal. His origins don’t help the matter either. Shiroma was an innocent shinobi I flicked through a genjutsu. Sigmund is all will. He didn’t need convincing to wield what was already there thus why a genjutsu wouldn’t be used. Shiroma was forced and clouded by a genjutsu. That’s what makes them different so I agree in your observation however like I told your friend. He can only save himself. He can only redeem the darkness that he has allowed to overcome him. If that ever happens, the council will decide his punishment for his crimes. As of right now though, they want him dead or captured,” she replied back as he prepared Nanami’s catheter and poked it under her skin gently after rubbing down her arm clean.

When Nanami brought up Sigmund’s newly found Sharingan it made her smirk as she screwed on the tube to fill up. ”Sigmund May have his newly found bloodline, but that doesn’t mean anything. From the report you all turned in, he gained it automatically. He may be strong and he may have one of the legendary doujutsu, but he will fail. He has had no proper training with either tomoes. He’ll essentially run out of chakra faster than ever considering he has two kekkei now. He is not immortal. He may feel like it, but he’ll discover his weakness too late,” she explained as she sealed Nanami’s tube and took the catheter out.

 ”Speaking on that matter: I’m going to make this clear though. I will not be teaching you anything about the Sharingan. According to Lord Sasuke, you are not our blood and I have to agree. Your blood samples will help our investigation on your Sharingan and DNA more clearly,” she explained. Nanami was Lord Sasuke’s subject matter that he wanted answers to more than anything. From what she heard from her mother, he was not pleased at all to. Find out Nanami bared their eyes let alone this group encountered another lost and forgotten Uchiha woman. What made matters worse was that Sigmund seemed to be a confirmed clan member and his half brother. The more his clan started to reappear, the more issues that would become of it and made them all targets of interest. Sarada would have difficulty hiding her identity but it would be even harder to not rely on her kekkei during deadlier confrontations.

Nori knew that Sarada was trying to push her into giving up on Sigmund by recalling the sins that he had committed and that if he was stronger than what he was, he wouldn't have let himself be consumed by the darkness so easily. She was calling him weak and saying he wanted this to happen. It was true that even if he were to come back, he would have to answer to his crimes and Nori knew that. She had accepted that. As of now, he was on the wrong side and helping those that have caused so much pain and suffering to others. Nori had somehow felt that with each day that passed by while they were on their mission that Sigmund's nature was steadily growing different. He had killed without mercy, but somehow it felt like the closer they got to their answers, the more those dark thoughts seemed to have consumed him. Was it really just because he had darkness inside him that he started to feel that way? Or was the influence of something stronger than that? It didn't matter which. "With all due respect, sensei. You're wrong. It's true Sigmund has done many things to hurt others and maybe you're right. He was a little weak to let that darkness consume him, but he is not a lost cause. I'm sure you know the nature of our relationship and while that nature alone is enough to want to save him, it isn't all that drives me to want to do so. Our mission may not be to save him, but that doesn't mean I'm giving up on him. I'm going to protect him no matter what and with all due respect, not even you can influence my decision," she said as she looked at Sarada with determined expression. "There is good in him and while everyone seems to think giving up on him is the solution, it isn't mine. It never will be. I made a promise to him that I would stand at his side and protect him and while I don't condone his actions and what he has done to countless lives, I truly don't believe he is the epitome of evil like many of you claim to think he is merely because of his history. He is good and I will prove it even if it means I have to sacrifice myself to do so." She stood up from her chair and looked over to Nanami and Shiroma, listening to what they had to say before she turned her head and looked back to Sarada. "Konohagakure is my home and I will forever remain loyal to it. I will protect everyone in this land as it is my duty to do so, but should the opportunity arise and Sigmund comes here, I will be the one to take care of him. Not just because I have to, but because I am the only one that can bring him back. No one else can do it, but me." Nori looked back to Shiroma and Nanami. "I'm going to get some air," she told them before she walked past them and went out the door to sit outside.

Sarada smirked as Nori finally chimed in and helplessly devoted herself to this guy. She wasn’t stupid; she literally could see Nori’s hopeless love radiating off of her. However that definitely clouded her judgement to a degree that Sarada didn’t see eye to eye with at all. She listened quietly as Nori rambled on and defended a man who was killing many. However she had to follow the council’s ruling that neither of them were allowed to engage Sigmund in any way. ”Keep in mind, Nori that I am still Hime while in this building. You’d be wise to watch your tone and your clouded judgement here. I am well aware that you mean well however Lord Sasuke himself as already stated neither of you will be dealing with Sigmund or Kotatsu. You break your duty and orders, I won’t hesitate to kill you,” she hissed out as Nori walked out of the building. She turned to Nanami and Shiroma.

”While I understand you are all emotionally invested in this man, do not let it get in the way of your duties. She is losing herself being in love with this guy. He is your enemy. I know he is your friend and former comrade but with the destruction he has caused, he’s far too dangerous. She is repeating history that shouldn’t be repeated,” she commented as she went behind her desk, turning the computer on and seemingly began typing something up. ”Retrieve her. She may not agree with me but we aren’t finished for the day,” she told them. She seemed to be irritated now.
This message was last updated by the player at 02:41, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Nanami nods "Lord Sasuke already made that point when we discussed things, back before I started training with Lady Sakura. I am learning to use it on my own. I have been thinking on different ways to use it. Anyways, I am who I am.. Even if my parents aren't my blood.. They are more than blood to me. They are people I love.. My family, friends, and village are all things I want to protect. So I plan on getting strong enough to protect them. I have ideas of jutsu I want to create. It will take time and work." Nanami watches Nori Leave and shakes her head slightly "Nori has always been that way about Sigmund, and I understand how she feels. But I also understand why the council ruled the way they did. I have no intentions of going off the reservations, Sensei." She bows and turns to go after Nori..

She exits the building and unless Nori ran off. Nanami catches up to her "I know how you feel. I know you want things to return to the way they were. Unfortunately things may not be able too, maybe in time. I don't know..." She sighed and hooks her friends arm "We have a duty to do, and with the craziness of the last few weeks. We need to show them we can handle things. Or you might get sidelined permanently. Assigning her to be our Jonin is a big risk by Lord Sasuke, it means he still has some faith in us. Our Sensei needs us back inside." She tugs a little on Nori's arm "Please... If we go on missions, and find intel. The situation might change.. There is a slim chance. But it's better than getting sidelined and there being no chance at all." She smiles gently.

Nori took note of what Sarada had said. She knew she may have pushed it a little too far in defending Sigmund, but she couldn't contain her feelings on the situation. When someone was telling her to give up on a person that she cared strongly about and telling her just to accept things as they were, it wasn't something that she was going to just do because she was ordered to. That was what she felt Sarada was doing. Giving her orders. She knew very well that part of her may have been compromised because she was in love with him, but she also knew that if it were someone else that she cared deeply about, than she would have done the same thing for them. She didn't believe in just giving up. That wasn't who she was. However, she also knew that she had a duty as a shinobi of this village and had no intention of ever going against orders or not fulfilling her obligations. Being a great shinobi was her life and aside from Sigmund, there were other things she wanted to protect. That she needed to protect. 'I love you, Nori and I will forever keep you in my heart and I will protect you with everything that I am until I take my last breath. That is the promise I will make you.' Hearing those words echo in her mind, she bowed her head and placed her face into her hands.


Nori was sitting on a nearby bench when she heard Nanami's voice come up from behind her. It was no doubt to retrieve her. She just stayed silent as she listened to her friend speak before feeling her take hold of her arm. "I understand all of that, Nanami. I know what by duties are and what obligations I have to fulfill. I have no intention of ever breaking the vows I've made. However, I have no intention of accepting what she is asking of me. None of you could possibly understand what I am thinking and what I am going through right now. Maybe a part of me is compromised. Maybe a part of me is emotionally invested in all of this, and Sigmund...Sigmund would probably just tell me I need to just follow orders and do as I'm told, but he is just...when it comes to him, things are so much more different, Nanami," she told her before she lifted her head up from her hands and looked over at Nanami. "I don't care if things never go back to the way they were because the way things were before weren't always that great to begin with, but life...life was okay, you know? I know things are different now. I know things happened that can't be undone or changed. Sigmund has caused a lot of destruction and has done damage that is beyond repair. Maybe there was a darkness in him that was just waiting to be awakened, but that doesn't change the fact that he has a good heart. You and I both know he would have never done any of the things that he did. He has always been a dedicated, loyal, and respectful shinobi his whole life. He never NEVER would have hurt innocent people. You know that. But when they look at it from their point of view, he's dangerous and deserves to die. All they have is...all they have is what's written on paper, but they know nothing NOTHING about Sigmund. He wouldn't..." she began to choke up as tears started to form in her eyes as Sigmund's face came to mind.

"...he wouldn't kill for sport! He's not some monster, but that's how they see him. They are going to make sure that we have nothing to do with him ever again and I'm sorry, Nanami, but I just can't agree to that. They know we are compromised when it comes to him, so they made sure to give us a sensei that would keep us as far away from him as possible. We won't get any type of missions that will provide us with any type of intel relating to him. They know that if they do, we will go looking for answers and that's not what they want. They want us to give up on him and I have no intention of doing that. Even if it costs me my life, I am going to save him and I will do it with or without you," she told her friend in a solemn voice as she tore her arm away from her's and stood up from her place on the bench. "Maybe I am a fool. Maybe I am stupid for letting my judgment be clouded. I am well aware that is what she thinks of me and as much as I respect her, I won't let her tell me how I should feel or what I should think. Those are things that I am not willing to compromise," she said before she turned on her heel and made her way back into the building.

When Nori stood up and turned to walk back in Nanami wraps her arms around Nori's shoulders and stops her for a moment "I know better then anyone what you are going through. I saw how happy you two were before the incident. I know he is a good person, albeit a bit cold. Yeah things weren't great between all of us." She tightens the hug "I am on your side in all of this. But we need to do it the right way, find the intel as we do missions. I won't break their rules. We'll work within them. I have many ways to gather intel. I will do what I can." She sighs "It will be tough, both mentally and physically."

Nanami releases the hug "It may take time, and patience will be key. Don't do anything rash. Me, you, and Shiroma are a powerful team, and our strengths balance out our weaknesses." As She walks back into the building with Nori. Her mind hung on some of Sarada's words. -This will be interesting...- She thought to herself. As they headed back in she handed Nori a tissue "It'll work out in the end. You are like family to me."

They walk past the desk and up to Sarada. Nanami bows to Sarada "We are back, Sensei.."
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:07, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Sarada had just finished with the computer before shutting it down and looked up to see Nanami and Nori had returned. It was evident that Nori spitefully didn’t want to be here. She stated at them for a second before getting to her feet. ”After your suspension, what did you three work on? With Shiroma as an addition from your last mission, I know for certain the teamwork routine may have changed. So I hope all of you at least trained, correct?” she asked before walking around the desk again. ”I want to see if you’re worthy,” she admitted. ”I challenge you three to a sparring match. I want to see three kunochi at least try to take me down,” she challenged.

Shiroma had watched everything unfold and see that her attempt to change the subject be only partially successful as Nori still ended up having to leave.  She sighed and walked to the door standing at it watching Nanami and Nori as they talked waiting to see if she was needed as well.  When she saw them returning she turned to step back to stand in front of of their new Sensei waiting for the other two.  When they were back and Sarada had finished with her work on the computer Shiroma cocked her head to one side as she spoke before smirking slightly.  The challenge was a bit surprising and she looked over at her teammates before she looked back to Sarada, bowing her head slightly. "For my part I accept assuming my teammates do as well."

Her excitement at being able to put her training over the last week to the test in a combat situation would easily be seen in the shine of her eyes.  She was eager but at the same time had few illusion to their ability to actually lay a finger on their Sensei, still the hope to prove themselves at the very least burned in her eyes.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:47, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Nori was just about to open up the door of the building when she felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around her. She just stayed still and listened to her friend speak. She knew that she couldn't very well go off on her own and find Sigmund. She knew things had to be done the right way, but...what way was the right way? To hear her say that she was on her side and that they would find a way to help Sigmund while still working within the rules somehow made Nori feel a little relieved. At least Nanami still believed that there was goodness still in him and that she was going to help her in any way that she could. "I won't be rash and I won't do anything that will effect you or Shiroma, either. I know you both are on my side," she said in a softer voice as she lightly sniffled as she wiped at the corners of her eyes with the heels of her hand. "Thank you, Nanami. I'm sorry I snapped at you like that. I know you mean well." She took the offered tissue from her and dabbed at her eyes before she tucked it away into her pocket and walked back into the building with Nanami.

Once she had announced that they were back, Nori watched Sarada look up at them before getting up from behind the desk and walking around it. "Teamwork has always been a key factor in our group. In fact, we are at our strongest when are able to help each other as necessary. Akuma-sensei always made teamwork training a top priority aside from our own personal training we did with him," she spoke up as she stood upright. "We'll be happy to show you the results if you want to see them...sensei."
This message was last edited by the player at 09:00, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Nanami listened to both her teammates "It was the central focus of our training over the last seven days. We know each other's abilities well." She nodded to Nori and shiroma "I am not sure we can actual beat you. But I am pretty sure that is not the point of the sparring match you wish us to do." She looked at Sarada "We are all up for this. I hope we can impress you in one way or another." Nanami takes a deep breath, she knows this will be rough -"I should also be wary of my medical ninja rules. She'll probably test my limits of following those as well."- She thinks to herself.

Nanami knew that Sarada would not go easy on them. Her toolset was expanded thanks to Sakuya. She had used both the jutsu that she had learned from her friend before, and they worked really well "We can do this.." She says looking at her team "So where will this sparring session take place, Sensei?"
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:59, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

If it was one thing that bugged her the most was feeling she had to hold their expectations and comparing her to their now deceased sensei Kenji Akuma. She remembered him well; rumor had had it he had some sort of hidden crystal dojo when she was growing up. He had been an interesting user of crystal and it made him an unusual, but formidable opponent. ”Kenji-Akuma has his teachings. While his goal was always teamwork, it’s quite disappointing he didn’t teach you what he truly knew before his passing,” she commented. She looked up at the clock in the room. ”Training grounds in five minutes. Any second later you’ll receive a failing evaluation,” she said and with those last words she was gone in a puff of smoke.

Nanami tilted her head listening Sarada. As Sensei vanished in a puff of smoke hher eyes danced to her friends "We should head out now. The training grounds are about three minutes from here if we move at a good pace. Luckily I came prepared. Just incase something like this happened. Lets go!" She smiles and her back foot pivots. As her foot pivoted the strength that rippled from her heel to her toes was intense. She kicked off leaving a small indentation in the ground. For some reason she suddenly got very excited. She wasn't sure what it was. But she knew the layout of the training grounds well, and the strategies started flowing through her mind.

Nanami lands on the first rooftop kicking off with as much strength and speed as the previous leaving a small indentation. She looked back making sure her team was keeping up. She hit third rooftop and slid across the top of it. As she reached the edge her foot came down and pushed off the edge of the roof sending her soaring through the air. She lands on the next roof, pushing off with as much enthusiasm as the previous jumps. It took her roughly two and a half minutes to reach the training ground gates. She walked in to the entrance to the training grounds and waited for her teammates.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 08:38, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Nori knew that this was a test that Sarada had been giving them. She most likely knew that they wouldn't be able to beat her, but that wasn't entirely the point, was it? Well, in any case, it would allow them all to show their abilities and what they had been training on during this past week. She turned her head and looked over at Nanami, giving her a curt nod. "Right," she said when the other girl mentioned that they could do this. Nori knew that they could. She turned her head and looked back to Sarada as she began to speak about Akuma-sensei. She recalled the day that day he was taken from them and how it made her, Nanami, and Sigmund feel. How the hatred for Kotatsu and the Land of Snow consumed them enough to want revenge. However, getting revenge was never the problem. They just...wanted justice for their sensei. He shouldn't have died that day. Sarada was right. There was so much more they could have learned from him. Even to this day, Nori still missed him and being the best shinobi she could be...that was how she wanted to honor him. To display the things that he taught them and to be a supportive teammate to both Nanami and Shiroma. That was what he would have wanted. When she saw Sarada suddenly disappear after giving them instructions, Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami and Shiroma. "Let's get going, shall we?" she said with a small smirk before she body flickered away onto the roof and began to follow closely behind Nanami. Just as her friend had timed, Nori landed in front of the gates of the training ground just 30 seconds after her.

Shiroma smiled slightly as her teammates agreed and smirked slightly at Nanami putting the thoughts that she herself had about the point behind the challenge into words.  She watched her friends take off at breakneck speed and smirked shaking her head slightly before she joined them.  She was up over the roofs with Nanami in short order.  She wasn't able to put as much strength into her jumps and so was a bit behind Nanami but not too far.

She placed herself on a rooftop overlooking the training field only a short time after Nanami and Nori were at the entrance.  She knelt there watching keeping an eye on her teammates while also drinking in the layout of the training area that she could see from her perch.  She had been here several times in the last week when she had been helping with the new building but she hadn't really had a chance to study the ground except for that first time on the first day.  She took her time having been given five minutes to get there and having still a bit more time she waited and watched.  Finally at four minutes and fifteen seconds she flicker down to stand next to her teammates making sure she wasn't late but still had more intel then before.  "Sorry I took so long just needed to learn the layout." She smirked slightly looking around for their sensei knowing there was still time.

Sarada had been there within seconds of leaving the Lord’s building. The others followed pursuit within minutes, Shiroma being the last to arrive however Sarada had seen her sooner than she believed. The girls waited as they entered the grounds and Sarada made herself known. ”This is an evaluation. I will be grading you on technique execution, succession rate, teamwork, and strategic ability. You all will be graded individually and I will point out your weaknesses and strengths,” she began as she tied her headband a little tighter as she faced them. ”I will not be going easy on you. Healing your teammates will be forbidden in this match. Food pills will be off limits as with chakra supplements, and vitamins. You may tap out whenever you feel you need to otherwise the consequence could be death,” she explained the sparring rules to them as clearly as possible. Within her explanation, several Jonin leaders showed up with their squads, making an audience of the match. Her mother even made an appeareance as did Lord Sasuke. She didn’t expect the word of her test to be spread however whomever spilled the beans, it was evident it was a match nobody wanted to miss. Ignoring the presence of the many eyes watching them, she announced,”Let the match begin!”

Uchiha Sarada rolled 15 using 1d20.  Initiative.

Ideal order of turns:

Initiative winner will start the match.

3 VS 1

If a fire trio wins:

Initiative winner will roll for an Attack.

Sarada will defend and execute attack on initiative winner.

Initiative winner will defend.

A second fire trio will step up and roll and attack.

Sarada will defend and roll and attack previous attacker.

Third remaining fire trio will step in and attack.

Sarada will defend and attack third attacker.

Order will restart from beginning.

IF Sarada wins the initiative roll, she will choose whomever she wishes and the order can resume with the switch off.

Nanami summons her medical bags and one of them held a quiver.. She takes the quiver out and straps it so it's like a holster at her side. Several arrows have paper bombs wrapped around them. She then stands and looks at Sarada "One quick question, does that no healing rule apply to the chakra mode your mother taught me?" She wondered as she prepared herself for possibly a very rough fight.


08:25, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 16 using 1d20 ((16)).
This message was last edited by a game editor at 16:40, Thu 25 Jan 2018.

Once Shiroma had arrived at the entrance of the training grounds, the three girls walked in and made their way inside. It was as they did, though, that their Sensei had come into view. They all stood their ground as she began to explain this was going to be an evaluation critiquing and grading different areas that they were both strong and weak in. Not only were pills and supplements off limits, but healing was also off limits, too. Somehow she expected that, though. It was as she was explaining the rules of the sparring match that several Jonins and their squads showed up. Nori glanced around her as their presence became known and her eyes soon caught on Lord Sasuke and Lady Sakura. How did a simple sparring match turn into some kind of speculation? How did people even find out? Her green eyes turned their focus back onto Sarada as she announced the match to begin. Guess it didn't matter. Right now their focus was solely going to be on Sarada. Nori slowly relaxed her posture and extended her foot out, dragging it in a half circle behind her to take her stance.

(( 18:29, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 5 using 1d20. Initiative. ))

Shiroma walked down into the training ground with her teammates already planning things ahead of time.  As the match rules are defined she arches an eyebrow slightly at the comment that death would be a potential outcome of this sparring match.

'So not only a judge of our abilities in a fight but of our own knowledge of our own limits.’

'It will be a good test to see what has changed since losing the dark chakra a situation that wouldn't isn’t cost our lives if we fail to pay attention.’

'Not so sure of that but at least we can tag out if we feel the need.'

Shiroma crossed her arms the air under her right fingertip chilling instantly and starting to form her bow.  She drew her hand down along one side of her left arm, twisting her left wrist and right hand at the same time finishing the upper curve of her long bow centered on her left hand.  She settled into a easy ready stance a small aura of frost hanging around her right fingers. As she waited for the signal to begin the match a combination of eager excitement and doubt as to the outcome mixing in her eyes which had shifted to the dark blue again.


((22:23, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 7 using 1d20.  Initiative.))

Sarada kept an eye on each of the girls as they prepared themselves for the incoming match. Nanami did ask a good question however it was evident that healing was a no go period. ”Healing is off limits. I need to see how long you all can last without assistance from anything. But don’t worry, my chakra mode is off limits As well,” she answered as she took a stance. She narrowed her eyes. ”Your move,” she challenged, giving them the opportunity to strike first. The odds didn’t seem favorable however Sarada had complete faith in her abilities as a whole.

Nanami holds off using the Sharingan as she might need the chakra later. She brings her hand up and makes one handseal "Wind Release: Wind running.." The air around her feet swirl as she feels the familiar jutsu give her more mobility. While casting that jutsu her hand raises as does an arrow with a paper bomb.. It shoots off high into the sky as she uses her Arrow Manipulation Jutsu. The arrow almost instantly descends. She knows her chance of striking Sarada dead on was slim. So in those few short seconds her mind raced and calculated the exact placement to push Sarada in Nori's direction, and possibly throw Sarada off balance. Giving Nori and Shiroma an opening. The angle would leave very few options to dodge, as Nanami set off the explosion hoping it would cause some damage and push Sarada into a less opportune placement.

She attempts to take cover during the explosion.

00:06, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 21 using 1d20+11 ((10)). (Ninjutsu Attack)
This message was last edited by a game editor at 08:19, Fri 26 Jan 2018.

[00:54, Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 38 using 1d20+18.  Ninjutsu Defense.]

Sarada narrowed her eyes Nanami struck first, releasing and aiming what appeared to be an arrow which then scattered to more. Using her hand seals as quickly as possible, she planned on burning those arrows. ”Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” She declared as the built up chakra from within were exhaled towards the direction of the arrows, keeping herself out as she used the second opportunity of this jutsu as a continuous flame until she was sure the arrows had burned up entirely. She focused her eyes on Nanami as she put a halt to her jutsu, repeating her hand seals but instead using the actual definition of her technique. ”Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” exhaling once again, she unleashed a powerful sphere of fire directly towards Nanami, her team could feel the heat radiating off the ball.


[01:38, Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 23 using 1d20+18 ((5)).]

08:24, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 14 using 1d20+10.  Ninjutsu Defense.

Nanami was blown back by the fireball. She was knocked against a tree.. She was breathing hard "So thats what the infamous fireball jutsu feels like.." She thought to herself. She knows holding back is no longer optional, and without the need to worry as much about chakra since she couldn't activate her chakra mode. Her three tomoe Sharingan flares to life, as she watched and waited for another opportune time to strike.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 16:33, Fri 26 Jan 2018.

Just as a heads up:

Once your match is over, take your entire group to thread A as official squad business should be beginning afterwards.

Shiroma pushed off from the ground launching herself to one side as the call for the match to begin was sounded.  She was glad she had moved as the match clearly began in earnest and from the look of things Sarada was not pulling any punches.  That was perfectly fine with her she wanted to see just how strong their new sensei was after all this was something of her audition to them. Granted the three of them had no other choice but to leave the village or leave being a shinobi if they didn’t wish to follow her but still there was something to her proving she should be in the position that she was in.

Still midair an ice arrow appeared from the tips of her right fingers which she placed to her bow drawing back.  Her mind shaped the jutsu giving it form knowing what it was she wanted it to do and hoped her control was there for it. “Ice Release: Ice spikes!” The arrow leapt from her bow reaching out to strike the ground a short distance from Sarada. A moment later the ground ripped apart spikes of ice coming out from  all directions converging on her location three of the directions rising higher than the other to make it harder to escape that way, all in an attempt to push Sarada toward Nori and leave an opening.

(22:43, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 29 using 1d20+14. Ninjutsu attack.)

After landing a moderately good hit to Nanami, she had been knocked back pretty hard but Sarada ensured to dispel her jutsu right away knowing Nanami had been immobile for the time being. Without her Sharingan activated, she missed exactly how Shiroma moved from her position to the air. The only indication was when Sarada noticed an arrow strike the ground, Shiroma performing some sort of ice release technique. With not much knowledge about the ice Release other than an old bingo book about Haku from decades ago, this was knew. For a split second, Sarada had been confused as the arrow missed. She had quickly smirked but a second later the ground rumbled around then, the crowd all stepping back and that’s when ice spikes began shooting out of the ground. On two sides she noticed the spikes appeared larger, making it slightly impossible to move away. They ripped toward her however in the moments of watching, Sarada had kneaded chakra from within and focused it all into her fist. She backflipped a few feet. ”Cherry blossom impact!” as she smashed her right fist into the ground.

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 31 using 1d20+18.  Taijutsu defense]

The ground around her was then pulverized, stopping the ice spikes in their tracks as she cut them off from its main source with the excessive shock. The crowd watching them almost began to panic as everyone could feel the earthquake before them. Sarada had successfully broken the ice up from underground and stopped the ice.

Shiroma at this point began to descend which struck the right opportunity for Sarada. With enough given time, Sarada held her right arm out as chakra began to build up, an electrical sound almost like birds could be heard. It was the famous Chidori technique as it continued to build. However too far away from Shiroma and without her Sharingan activated, her chances of hitting were slow however Sarada used shape transformation to alter the properties of her chidori. She swung her arm in front of her, releasing an alternative form of the chidori. ”Chidori Senbon!” she said as the fast Senbon pieces of the Chidori were aimed straight at Shiroma. Had Sarada had her Sharingan, then Senbon naturally would’ve aimed for her vital points however Sarada wanted to prevent death and severe injury.

[Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 38 using 1d20+18.  Ninjutsu attack]

(01:40, Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 28 using 1d20+12. Ninjutsu Defense.)

Shiroma had known there was an attack coming soon as was already preparing for it working to get herself out of the way as best she could the moment she touched the ground.  It was two things that threw the girl off her stride first that her attack hadn’t just be dodged or blocked but rather it had been shattered in a rather spectacular show.  Also the counter attack had come while she was still in the air.  She had never seen a lightening release before and its speed caught her off guard almost done with the signs to be gone from that spot unfortunately she wasn’t done.  The Senbon pieces struck hard only being able to throw up her arms to block any major strikes as the attack threw her backwards.  She skidded to a stop on one knee and smirked slightly.

‘She’s good.’

‘Yeah…you aren’t the one with cuts all over your arms.’

‘Actually…’

‘I know, I know.’
This message was last edited by the player at 08:54, Sat 27 Jan 2018.

Wandering the main streets of Konohagakure was irritatingly difficult when you were new to the area, Hakaru found. The combination of an overflowing population of civilians the restrictions on movement imposed by wartime left him in the rather difficult position of trying to navigate an unfamiliar city without a chance to get to any high ground. After the third time an unobservant civilian bumped into his shoulder, he gave up with the entire exercise, deciding to quickly head to the next unpopulated area he could find.

After some more meandering around the commercial area, Hakaru had managed to stumble into an area almost as deserted as the main streets were busy. Thoroughly enjoying the freedom of being able to walk without impacting someone else every three seconds, he began to whistle a small tune, engaging his Kekkai Genkai to make the light around him swirl with the tune.

As he walked further, he began to hear the tell-tale sounds of an ongoing fight. Bored, energized, and with nothing else to do, he quickly followed the racket to the source; a clearing filled with young kunoichi and an older, attractive Jonin. They appeared to be engaged in a fight, though the way the Jonin was pulling her punches made it clear that it was one of the training kind.

Maneuvering around the debris left by a prior jutsu, Hakaru launched himself into a tree a fair distance from the fight, unwilling to interrupt but too bored to leave. He folded his legs underneath him, internally cringing as the red-head was thrown into a tree by the force of the Jonin's fireball. 'This'll be worth watching, I suppose.' Pulling a small scroll from his coat, he unrolled it on the branch beside him, pressing his hands to the swirling text and perfectly enunciating the standard release phrase for most fuinjutsu. "Kai."

With his bento box unsealed, chopsticks snapped open and eyes glued to the fight, he began to quietly devour his lunch.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:13, Sun 28 Jan 2018.

Once the three of them were into position to make their first move, Nori felt the wind start to pick up around her. It was a clear indication that Nanami was going to start this fight off first. Being an opener to a fight had always been her kind of thing, so it didn't surprise her. However, it did give her the opportunity to think of what move she wanted to make first. She wanted to be able to follow up with not too strong of an attack first. She definitely wanted to work her way up to that. When Nori heard a sharp whistling sound, her eyes glanced up and noticed an arrow shoot up in the arm from Nanami's hand. Something was tied to it. She couldn't tell by the looks of it, but it couldn't have been good. As the arrow descended downward, Nori made quick to push off her back foot and flew back just as not one arrow, but multiple arrows landed. Luckily she did as the arrow had exploded near Sarada. Nanami was probably hoping that it would push their sensei back in her and Shiroma's direction. Somehow she felt that that attack wasn't going to be the most effective against her as she would most likely detect it before the first arrow hit the ground. And she was right. Her eyes slightly widened at how fast Sarada was able to make her hand signs to signal her Fireball jutsu. 'Oh my god. That's...amazing,' she thought silently to herself as she saw just how big it was in sheer size. She could feel the heat resonating off and it caused Nori to bring up her arm to shield her eyes from it. She had the Fireball jutsu as well, but it wasn't nearly as powerful as that one was. The arrows turned into charcoal within seconds and it was so strong that it even pushed Nanami back against the tree by mere force.

Nori knew that Sarada's skills were exceptionally strong and as a Jonin, she did have an advantage over them. She was most likely not going to release the full extent of her abilities to them as this was just a mere sparring match, but she sure as hell was going to put up a good fight. It was just as Nanami had hit the tree that Nori brought her arm down from shielding her eyes and caught something twinkling up in the sky out of the corner of her right eye. She could hear the sharp whistle of an arrow being shot down. That could have only been from... "Damn," she said as she skidded back on the dirt ground and her eyes followed the arrow as it landed on the ground near Sarada. Within seconds, ice spikes began to move in the direction of their sensei. It looked as if Shiroma was attempting to surround her, so she could leave an opening for her. However, their sensei was quick to counteract the surrounding spikes as she stopped them in their tracks. "What the hell? How did she do that?" Nori couldn't understand how she did that at first by merely punching the ground, but it seemed the excessive force may have been what had stopped them in their tracks. Although, it didn't seem to have stopped there. The sheer force of the punch had even caused an earthquake. She saw Shiroma start to descend back down to the ground and it seemed Sarada wasn't going to waste an opportunity like that to strike next. Nori saw Sarada hold out her right arm and watched as her chakra manifested into pure electrical energy. "Shiroma, watch out!" she called out to her, but it seemed Shiroma already had the idea to dodge when she hit the ground. It still didn't stop the Senbon pieces fly at her at a quick speed and cause her to fly back.

Nori knew she had to be careful about how she approached her attack. She was at a slight advantage with the angle she was at, but she knew her ninjutsu wasn't exactly the strongest in comparison to her teammates. Her taijutsu attacks were much more effective, but she had hoped that the training she did with Rock Lee and with her teammates would have helped her to build those ninjutsu skills up. While Sarada's attention was still focused on Shiroma, Nori knew this was the perfect opportunity but she had to be careful as she could easily turn that Senbon attack on her should she get too close. She had told herself that she was going to build up her attacks against Sarada; however, their sensei seemed to be showing everything she had from the start, so why shouldn't they? Plus, she had other techniques that were much stronger than the one she was thinking of using. Nori let out a sigh. It was now or never. She stood her ground and her eyes slowly closed. It was at that moment that she recalled something that Rock Lee had said to her. 'Primary Lotus is an attack that requires you to be quick with not just your feet, but with your hands. You must drown out all the noise around you and focus on your opponent. You are not to allow yourself to have any outside distractions for those few moments you are engaging with your opponent. Especially if your opponent is a strong one. You hesitate and they'll be quick to take you down. Don't waste even a second of time. Act fast and your chances of this move succeeding will be high. Just be careful. This attack can have a serious strain on your body, so use it wisely.'

Nori drowned out the noise of the crowd around her as her body grew into a calm, soothing state. Her eyes slowly opened and solely focused on their sensei. It was as if everything was playing in slow motion for her. She had a few seconds before the next Senbon would make it's way towards Shiroma, so she had to take her shot. Within a second, Nori flash stepped just underneath Sarada's extended arm and planted her hands on the ground. She extended her foot up just underneath Sarada's chin and sent her up into the air. However, she needed to get her higher to execute the attack successfully. She pushed off the palms of her hands and aimed for Sarada's stomach. She continued to use both feet to deliver a series of kicks against her stomach to get Sarada just a little higher. Nori knew she had to be careful or else this could wear her out. 'I've got to do it now,' she thought silently before she extended both arms out, causing the bandaging on her arms to become loose and wrap around Sarada's body. Once she got it tight enough, she appeared swiftly behind her and wrapped her arms around her torso, mimicking the Shadow of Dancing Leaf technique. "Primary Lotus!" she yelled as she gripped onto her tightly and turned them upside down before she began to rotate them quickly and pile drive them down to the ground.

00:17, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 27 using 1d20+5+5+5. Taijutsu Attack.

Tenshi had finished his patrol for the day when he sensed a high amount of chakra in the air. It felt electric, like something important was happening over in that direction. So he kicked off and headed towards the training ground. He notices Lord and Lady Uchiha. Their chakra wasn't active. Then he noticed an oddity, as another ninja sat in a tree. Something he often did. But now wouldn't have to worry about due to one of his Jutsu.

He pushes off and lands on a branch above the other boy. Tenshi looked out over the training field "Now that looks like it would be fun." He said as he watched the Taijutsu oriented Kunoichi attack. Tenshi leaned against the tree, and looked on wondering what their opponent would do next. There still wasn't word of his possible promotion or if he was going to be reassigned to a new squad. Either way he was itching to do something. Patrols and training were fun, but the patrols were only fun because it allowed him time to think. Most of the thoughts he kept to himself, as it was the type of ninja he was. His eyes glanced up again, waiting to see what their jonin would counter with.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:43, Sun 28 Jan 2018.

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 29 using 1d20+18; Ninjutsu Defense]

Just as Sarada had sent out her barrage of Chidori Senbon jutsu, still holding the chakra in the her hands it wasn’t long before Nori had appeared right in front of her. Nori did not hesitate to place her hands onto the ground and aim for Sarada’s chin. Within those milliseconds, Sarada had managed to provided a shadow clone in her place. Nori had been so incredibly quick to not notice the switch. As Nori performed her incredible yet familiar technique, her other two peers could clearly see Sarada had been standing on the ground. In the those last few moments, Sarada built up most of the needed chakra for her next technique. ”Forgive me for this,” she whispered under her breath as her right hand kneaded chakra in her hand, altering the chakra to become flames in her hand. ”Fire first technique!” She explained as she jumped up into the air in the direction towards Nori. ”Taste the power of the Uchiha!” she exclaimed as she swung her fist upward towards Nori, a giant flame fist releasing from her hand. Not only would her shadow clone be directly hit but as would Nori consumes in flames that Sarada intended not cause extensive damage as she would be engulfed entirely. In those last moments she landed back down on to her feet, panting as this technique took quite a lot of chakra. The crowd was in awe but worried for the small genin.

”This Match is over,” she declared as she waved her arm for both shiroma and Nanami to arm down. She had all the information needed for her evaluation to give much feedback.

[Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 35 using 1d20+18.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

03:29, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 14 using 1d20+2+5+4.  Ninjutsu Defense.

Nori had felt that may have had a chance at putting some kind of dent into their sensei; however, it seemed that she had miscalculated the time from the point from which she took off from where she had stood her ground to when she actually appeared in front of Sarada to land the first kick. It was somewhere between that time that she switched out her real self with her clone. The only reason she knew that was because as her eyes casted downward, Nori saw their sensei coming straight for her from the ground. 'What the hell? How was that possible? How did she switch out before I-' she began to think to herself before she heard Sarada call out her next move. It was already too late to dodge as she had been propelling downward in a set direction and soon, she felt an onset of flames engulf her. She screamed out in pain as she spun out of the downward spiral and rolled across the ground, landing in a nearby body of water. Lucky for her. Those flames were scorching hot and should she not have landed in the water, some damage would have been done. Not that it hadn't been already. Nori stayed underwater for a moment or two as the crowd watched eagerly for her to swim back up. She barely had enough strength to swim to the surface of the water before she emerged with a deep gasp for air. She swam what few yards she could to the edge of the small pond before she placed her trembling, scorched hands on the ground and pushed herself up out of the water and rolled onto the grass on her back. Not only had Sarada's attack been effective against her, but her own attack had taken a strain on her as well. She felt an onset of fatigue suddenly wash over her as she caught her breath. Despite her stamina being strong, it seemed like there was still some work to be done.

A wonderful applause began as the match ended. The small taste of all their abilities delighted the crowd as whispers began of how awesome all four kunochi performed, but most of it was directed towards their Hime. The crowd began to disperse as Jounin leaders took their squads for either additional training or to discuss the performance they just watched. However Lord Sasuke has remained along with his wife. He had remained quiet the entire time and many ANBU shinobi seemed to be watching from several trees, guards their Lord respectively. ”Using her most powerful techniques in the beginning is a mistake. She has more work to do,” he uttered. Sasuke’s expression was emotionless and unamused.

”She takes after you,” Sakura’s voice could be heard as she stood next to him. ”She’ll be just fine. I think she’s capable of handling their next mission,” she chimes in as they both stared at the infamous trio and their new leader.

Shiroma winced as she pushed herself back up to her feet feeling the stinging of the Senbon that had done damage to her arms and one across her face.  She watched as Nori made her move in though she was more worried then she had hoped to be because of the failure of her own attack the rather spectacular failure but failure none the less.  She was already gearing up for her next attack three ice arrows forming on her finger tips  as she watched Nori strike and lift the shadow clone.  She wanted to cry out and let her teammate know what had happened so she could shift focus but it was already too late.  As the flame fist was reaching out for her still in mid air.  Rising from her kneeling position Shiroma was placing the arrows on the string when she heard Sarada’s statement of the match being over.  She hesitated a moment and  with a shake of her hand the arrows dispersed in a small fog of cool air and her bow soon joined them.  In truth she was glad that it was over not really wanting to take another blow like the one she had taken.

‘Wimp’

‘Your not the one feeling the pain right now.’

‘Well then switch already.’

Shiroma’s eyes shifted back to her pale ice blue and instantly she winced again. “Ow…” she whispered softly.

‘Ha told you so.’

Fire Squad, switch over to A.

Third Squad, I’ll be right with you.

Hakaru looks up at the other blonde boy as he lands on the thick branch above him, mildly unnerved with the thought of willingly giving a strange shinobi the higher ground. Still, it was in the middle of Konoha, surrounded by some of the most powerful ninja the world has to offer - so he guessed it didn't really matter too much. Finishing up the last of his bento box, he nods in agreement with the boy's words. "Not much else to do right now, eh?"

Sadly, as per the command of the Lord Uchiha, the rapidly escalating fight abruptly finishes, leaving the infamous shinobi too far away to hear their words. Stretching out his legs, he turns to get a better look at the person above him, taking note of the alien style of clothing he wore - short sleeves, lots of metal?. 'Definitely a Kumo, maybe Taki ninja, then. Can't be native to this area.'.

"Yo. You know where I'm supposed to go to get a team assignment?" ((This is to Tenshi, in case it wasn't clear.))

Tenshi nodded "I just finished my patrol duty for the day. I felt some electric chakra. It brought me here." He heard Sasuke's voice. As the match hand ended before seeing much more "As far as team assignments. You have checked in, right? If you have checked in they will find you if a team becomes available. So I have been filing my time with training, working a patrol, and if there is need I help with the construction. With my family missing. All I can do is become strong enough to return the favor to the Snow."

Tenshi pauses "I am Akiyama Tenshi, and your are?"

From below the two comes a bit of a drawn-out "oh!", Shinoskay looks up at the two blonds "hey, did you say Tenshi? I am supposed to be teaming up with a Tenshi!" his voice is excited but most of what he says seems to be pushed out as if its an effort to talk.

From where they are, he is not visible to those who were training, they can see a head coming from the ground, as if fused with the ground, from the neck up. "from the land of lightning?"

He looks over at the other boy "wouldn't it be convenient if you were also Ikeda Hakaru from the land of water?"
This message was last edited by the player at 03:45, Mon 29 Jan 2018.

Tenshi's crystalline blue eyes fix on Shino "I am Tenshi. To say I am the one who might be your teammate. Only a summons will tell us if we are teammates or not. Though it seems things are winding down here." His crystal eyes flicker with little electrical impulses. Tenshi  looks up "I am from Kumo." He pops his knuckles "I look forward to getting back to missions." There was quite a bit of coldness in his voice "Well since you seem to know my name. It's only polite you share yours as well."

Tenshi hoped he didn't come off to cold. But he was tired, and his mind was everywhere trying to process things. The last mission was successful, but then his world was shattered. He wanted to pay them back for every life they stole, and will steal "Sorry if I come off a bit cold. It's been a long month.."

After addressing the infamous fire trio group, Sasuke had reappeared next to the group of peers. The mention of the name Tenshi was confirmation enough that he had the correct Chunin. ”Akiyama Tenshi,” he stated, gathering their attention. ”I am personally delivering this to you. I want you to gather the following genin and take them under your command. This scroll contains the most trusting assignment I have to offer. Do not fail me,” he explained as he held out a scroll towards Tenshi. ”With your background, I personally trust you with this task. I expect it to be completed as soon as possible,” he added sternly.

[Private to Akiyama Tenshi: For a decade, Lord Sasuke has heard rumors about a mysterious woman with eyes of an Uchiha. She has managed to stay under the radar since the massacre of the Uchiha clan, potentially being a survivor. Lord Sasuke believes his relationship with her would be his great aunt. She has been recently been reported as alive and residing within the newly established Land of storms in a suspicious village. The squad is to bring her back however it will not easy.]

With his last words, he disappeared. From a distance, Lady Sakura could be seen leaving as well.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:43, Wed 31 Jan 2018.

Tenshi bows "It's an honor Lord Sasuke, and we won't fail you." Tenshi looks at the two in front of him "It seems it's your lucky day Shinosky. It seems I have been put in charge of the new team." He looks at the other boy "Judging by the description that I was given.." He said looking at the scroll "You must be Ikeda Hakaru?" He said looking up "And then there is the third one Udo Takagi. We will have to seek him out."

Tenshi looked around making sure the third wasn't hanging around somewhere "Once all of us are gathered, I will go over the mission." He hopped down from the tree landing without sound "We can go to the main building and have them send a summons. Do you two have everything you brought with you?" He waited for them to follow..
This message was last edited by the player at 04:51, Wed 31 Jan 2018.

The head cocks to the side as he is addressed by Akiyama, while he faces the blond boys direction he doesnt quite meet him in the eyes. "eager to kill?"

Before he got a reply, it seems, Sasuke appeared... personally... to deliver a scroll to Tenshi.

Shinoskay quickly seems to 'grow' from the ground as he rises to stand upon it before casually standing ready to follow behind Akiyama. In an almost nonchalant tone, "what makes me lucky?"

Udo was a stranger in strange lands as it were. He had never really gotten used to the big city, and to him it seemed even bigger with all the ninja around. With his bag throw over his shoulder he made his way through the crowd to the main building. He knew he would end up teaming up with someone, might as well make it easy for them to find him. He was dressed plainly, white shirt and a brown jacket.

He took a seat on a bench out front, watching the people go by and getting very quickly tired of that. Instead he pulled a tiny wooden snake toy from his duffle bag and attached a chakra string to it. Placing it on the ground Udo made it slither in a vauge snake-like motion. He had to practice often because it was far too easy to get rusty with a puppet you hadn't practiced with in a while. " wonder what my team will end up being like?", he mused to the snake toy.

The teen looks at Shinosky "That we are a team, and have a mission. Lets go.. He'll most likely be around the main building, or the residential area.. We'll check the main building area first."

Tenshi kicks off, his right foot pressing hard into the ground as he jumps up and out. One thing that he loved Konoha for, was the fact their cities rooftops were built for ninja to use in their movements. It wasn't long before he spotted the main building and landed out front "This would be so much easier if I knew what his chakra sounded like." He glanced around looking for a boy who matched the description in the file he was given.

"Hmm.. That would be to easy, but that must be him." Tenshi says as he spots a Genin on a bench. He glanced at the Genin and back to the file.

"Yep that is definitely him." Coincidentally he walked up on Udo as he talked to his snake thing.. Tenshi wasn't quite sure what it was at first. He looked at the Genin "Udo Takagi? It just so happens you are assigned to my team, and we have a mission." He looked around, and then back and Shinosky and Ikaeda once they caught up "We'll discuss the mission away from the crowd. I am Akiyama Tenshi.. You can call me Tenshi or captain. Whichever you prefer." He waits for a response before switching locales to go over the mission.

"Heh, hasty eh?"

Shinoskay whispers to himself, shortly after Tenshi leaves in a direction, just before slowly dissolving back into the earth like some bad spore been eaten by the soil. It was nothing more than a small brown, tumor looking, shape by the time the soil encased it.

Tenshi may have been shocked, if he noticed, but Shinoskay was already in the vicinity of this young genin when Tenshi had arrived.... maybe 30 seconds after the Chunnin squad leader landed... so too would Shinoskay from the other side of the clearing. Shinoskay Stood at 5'6, tall for a genin, and his clothes held an intermix of colors from each squad members.

With a pleasant smile, Shinoskay casually walked towards the group with his hands in his pockets as introductions were made. Until it was put away, or the orders to leave were made, he would observe and study the toy.

While Udo was preoccupied, he at least tried to stay aware of his surrounding if only to keep the toy from getting stepped on. With so many people about he didn't even think to consider that Tenshi was walking towards him specifically. It was only when he was spoken to that he noticed the group. "Yeah that's me," came his, rather predictable response. He listened to what Tenshi had to say to him while holding his hands out, flicking the finger with the chakra string tied to it to cause the snake to jump into his waiting palms.

With snake in hand he stuffed it back in his duffel bag before throwing the whole thing over his shoulder while standing up. "Nice to meet you Captin," he said with a smile and a small bow. He was...well excited to finally get his mission, and followed diligently as they moved to a new area. It would have to be less populated of course, just so they could go over the mission in some degree of privacy. As a Genin he wasn't expecting too much from his first mission with the team.

Izumi walks amongst the crowd trying to get to the the main building of the village. There were so many people she was having a hard time actually getting there, she didn't think it would be so crowded, if she did she would have jumped to the roofs as soon as she had left home.

"Stupid Izumi." She reprimended herself feeling stupid for not thinking about the roofs earlier. She was real close to start slapping her own forehead. "You better hurry up, the team might leave without you." After this she jumped up towards the roofs and made her way to the main building, this time much more easily.

Looking to her destination Izumi was sure she saw what seemed to be a team. She didn't know if it was her team for sure but taking a wild guess she picked up her pace even more, shouting as she did so. "Waiiiiiiiit! I think you are my captain!"

Tenshi had turned to walk to a less populated section of the yard. When a Kunoichi walked up to him. Tenshi turned his head, and looked at his files. Hmm, must be a last second addition to their team "Let's go around the building. We'll discuss the mission." He looked at Izumi and started to walk "You can introduce yourself as we walk.. I am Akiyama Tenshi. Chunin, and team captain. I use a unique fighting, and jutsu style. Also many of my jutsu are defensive as you will all learn once we leave. I am also a Sensory ninja." They reached the side of the building. Only a few ninja guards were patrolling and minding their own affairs. He stopped and turned to face his team..

"So this is a personal mission from Lord Sasuke, and we cannot fail. I will go over the mission now.." He takes out the few sheets that were included "We shouldn't need to many supplies as the mission is here in the land of storms." His tone changes from his calm tone, to a very serious "There is a small hidden village near the western edge of the Land of Storms." His eyes glow slightly "This is a capture mission. The person we are going after isa possible Uchiha. She is an assumed survivor of the Uchiha incident a long time ago. The woman could be Lord Sasuke's great aunt. She also bears the Sharingan from the report I was given."

Tenshi closes the file "We are to assume she is an enemy until proven otherwise. We are to capture and escort her back to Lord Sasuke for questioning." He holds up his hand a japanese symbol appears in front of it "So we must be prepared to combat genjutsu."

Six glowing words form in front of each of the genin "I am placing several seals on each of you. The first is the seal called love. This will give the user of an elemental based jutsu a nasty chakra backlash, if they strike you with one." That word fades "The next seal is a Release seal. It will activate when a Genjutsu is used on you. The last seal is a lightning based seal. It will create a defensive barrier around you. It will shock anyone striking you with Taijutsu. Now mind you this won't prevent their strike from landing. But it will make them think twice about it. It will prevent the damage from a single lightning based jutsu. Which will dispel the seal."

After his explanation "Any questions about the mission?"


(OOC: Post your responses in -Chapter 5: The Big What If-)
This message was last edited by the player at 21:27, Fri 02 Feb 2018.

Shinji had finally got to the Konohhagkure after his long journey. Though seeing it's scale for himself reminded him as home, the woods and the climate surrounding him made him remember he was a stranger to these parts. As did seeing so many people from different places, so displaced from home. He wasn't the only one.

When the street level got too busy for Shinji to think and not wanting the distraction, he got to the rooftops to summon several Shadow Clones. This helped him form his self made council of clones so he could voice his concerns.

OG - "To conclude, we could wait anywhere from minutes to days before we get a squad or a mission. So today, this is what we will do."
He looked to them each in turn.
OG - "You can find and wait at the main building for a notification or for something productive to fall on our laps."
Clone 1 - "So either nothing at all boredom or a talking to by someone higher up... Just ggrreeeeeaaat."
OG - "You can find places for supplies, rest and possibly training against ourselves."
Clone 2 - "Ninja training would be awesome!"
OG - "You can see if anyone else is similar to us, we never know. There could be a guide."
Clone 3 - "A friend? I can't wait for someone new!"
OG - "See if you can find anything on -"
Clone 4 - "We won't find him you know. Why are we bo-"
OG - "Let's give it a go. All right? Be Ourselves"
So he faded, Charged, leaped and skulked at once.

If anyone requires him as a person and not a clone, they could make another clone while dismissing themselves. Sending the info to him.
All Shinji could do, was hope he got something right today.

With the dislike that her recent squad leader being apparently even greater than that which he had made Kyoko grow for him, Nakano found herself back to Konoha way before she would had expected. Perhaps it was for the better, one could only take so much gratuitous abuse and with what she had experienced, Kyoko even questioned in her mind if she would had lived to tell the whole tale under his command.

Regardless, that was all in the past and she wouldn't have to worry about it anymore. Back to square one, she exited the administrative complex (one of the few things she had a relatively easy way finding in the new chaotic place she was at) after informing them of her return to the village, standing by the entrance area while pondering her options. Being relatively destitute, Nakano was faced now with how to spend the time at hand and be the most economically efficient with what little money she had regarding meeting her basic needs. Although if it came to it, she could always try to "procure" some of them again, just like she did for the mission.

Shinji's first clone ambled in the general direction of the administration district. He did indeed deduce where the main building would be, but he didn’t want to go there. Jumping through the hoops and paper work would annoy him, even for something as simple as announcing his presence.
I guess I better suck it up and go for it. Take a few deep breathes, it will only take a few minutes and we will be done.
With himself prepared, Shinji went into the entrance and informed the receptionist of his arrival. Shinji was informed that he could wait wherever he liked.
With that completed, he decided on a nearby place to sit and wait as ordered. Maybe he would get lucky and not need to bother anyone. But then Looking at everything around him, For a moment, a figure was at one of the windows, but when he double checked, there were gone.
Oh no, oh no, OH NO!  Who were they? Were they an onlooker? Were they Anbu? Were they looking at him and why? Was he suspected as a spy?
What should I do? Should I stay or go? If I release, this info will go straight to the OG Shinji. But then they will suspect us?
Panicking with his own thoughts, Shinji quickly moved to another area of town and vanished.

Shinji’s second clone was having the time of his life travelling through the village. Every nook and cranny he could find was exploited, from walls to run, gaps to leap from ledge to ledge and bars to swing off. It filled him with pure excitement, to flow like sand grains flying across dunes. It took him a while to remember what he was looking out for.
The home situation didn’t look too good, many of the cheap accommodation was filled with the new residents, displaced by the conflicts. Trying to compete with them didn’t seem right in Shinji’s mind, so he went with trying to find something more isolated. That was when he found the site.
It was a building left half made, with construction material all over the place. It might have been left for the day, or maybe something else took priority. But in any case, it gave Shinji a place he could rest till he got more used to these parts. All he had to do was find a good corner and tarp to protect from the elements.
There was plenty of it near the “roof” of the structure, which Shinji was ready to put to good use. At that moment, something had shifted some of the flooring and Shinji lost his footing. He was falling over the edge with his prize in hand.
This was no good, he had to get out of this mess before he hit the ground, for his pride if nothing else.  With this goal in mind, Shinji quickly reached his belt pouch and got out a kunai with wires attached to it. Aiming for a pipe he threw his projectile which arced over his target and wrapped around it, changing his trajectory.
Shinji was practically laughing at his quick thinking when he realised the error of his plan, with this angle, he would hit the wall right in the face. Shinji had another plan just as his face hit the wall, and he was gone in a poof of smoke.

The third clone spent his time getting a feel for both the locals and new arrivals to try to find allies in this new environment. The bustle was a nice change from the tranquil quality the desert had to offer. While Shinji exchanged a few words with people, nothing more came of it, leaving him sorely disappointed. The overall going was slow but gave Shinji time to enjoy a new place, with new sights, sounds and smells to experience. Oh the smells, how they danced in his nose, telling his stomach to grumble and mouth to salivate.
But Shinji had to focus; he remembered the money they had. It might be a neat sum, but it would have to last him a while, so they had to be smart. Besides, eating as a shadow clone may not fill the OG Shinji anyway. So he would have to find something good and dissipate.
It was at this point that Shinji found the sign outside a little place. It had a pig in chef attire rubbing his belly saying:
“Bring a friend on a night out.
When you do, they eat for free.
Friendship never tasted so good!”
An offer like this couldn’t be ignored, basically double the amount for the night out. All Shinji needed was a friend, or a pretender. Maybe disguise a clone as one of his brothers using Transformation Jutsu and pretending to be “full” to really get their money’s worth.
This had to be decided by the main man himself, so Shinji found an unseen corner and disappeared without a trace.

Shinji himself had waited, mulling over what he should try to learn next technique wise. Taijutsu so he had some options when chakra was out? Finalise Wind Release to finally get an A rank technique? More Ninja tool practice? Maybe a self-targeting Genjutsu, so he could ignore pain? It all made him realise he needed to improve in almost all avenues so deciding on one had left him in a sore state.
To top this problem off, Shinji realised that he might be getting too accustomed to fighting himself in clone form. This meant he wasn’t used to the divergently different methods that other Shinobi bring to the table. He could be so much more adaptive if he had someone else, but that meant getting a group. Winds know how long that could take, if they even kept around him for long enough to mean anything.
Before he knew what had happened, Shinji was back at the entrance with no sense how he got here. All that time, wasted. To what end? To know he was useless as always? Just typical.
Shinji was just about to turn back around, when he noticed someone in the crowd. Maybe it was the way she held herself, somewhat familiar, but not local? Or what she wore? Shinji couldn’t put a finger on it.
Even if she could help, what could he offer her to – and then it hit him. His eyes almost glazed over for a millisecond as the memories  of Clone No.3 came to him in a flash. Shinji’s luck may just have turned around.
Taking in a breath for confidence and settle his body language, he calmly walked up and said:
“Um, hello? I’m Sato Shinji, and I think I have an offer for you. Do you have a few minutes to spare?”
This message was last edited by the player at 00:48, Fri 09 Feb 2018.

Nakano would lie if she didn't think that when the stranger approached, she didn't thing he was some kind of con artist. But then again, she had nothing for him to get so there was no harm in hearing him out, worst case scenario she would have a laugh at his expense when he found she had nothing to take or just try to brutalize him. She looked at Sato somewhat inquisitively for a couple of seconds before. "S-sure! I think. My name is Aioi Natsumi." She lied, no reason to give him er real name, yet.

"I wasn't really doing anything anyway. So, er... Whatever is this offer, thing?" Inquired Nakano, sounding as polite as she could. Somehow it didn't surprise her that there would be people like what she presumed him to be, with all the uprooted and displaced folks around, the place was ripe for such predators. Kyoko could only guess that she looked the part.

OK, this is a good start, keep it up Shinji. We could do with all the allies we need.
Well Miss Aioi, it might be the case that we are both small lizards in a big desert. So why don’t we help each other for a while? At least till I get assigned to one of these “Mixed Squads” I keep hearing about.” Shinji said that last part with inverted commas.
“As a sign of good faith, I know of a good place we can eat up at so we have one less thing to worry about for now. All we have to do is pretend to be friends, the one entry requirement really. So, what do you say?”
Small Lizards, BIG DESERT?! What are you doing Shinji, pull it together man!
It took some effort to not actively curl up from social embarrassment at himself, just great.I probably did it with that? Well, better get ready to keep looking, 'cause this one failed spectacularly!
This message was last edited by the player at 18:06, Fri 09 Feb 2018.

Did he just call me a snake or something? If this guy was a con artist, he had to be the worst in town even after so many foreigners arrived. "Oh. Good luck with those, you may need it." She somewhat warned him while giving him a weird look for the lizard thing. Luckily for Sato, Nakano didn't seem the outspoken sort of gal and didn't comment on it so far. "They don't let you in if you go alone? Why would you want to go there then?" Did the place have anything special on the menu or top service for their money? In any case it  sounded like he was asking for a favor, how was that a sign of good faith, an offer or anything else? But most importantly, was this stranger asking her for a date? Wast this some super weird way of picking up girls in wherever this guy came from? Be as it may, confusion and mild awkwardness was plain to see on her face. Having tried to process all the information and for the most part failed, she just said sounding just as she looked. "W-wha...?"

Shinji was distracted for a moment as what had happened to his 2nd Clone came rushing back all at once. That was a pathetically embarrassing display. He shuddered slightly from the shame.
Wait, what did she just say, Good Luck? Why? Were squads that bad? That sounded like it came from experience. Or did she just hear about rumors?
Shinji quickly tried to put that issue aside while he corrected Aioi on the dining place matter.
“Oh no, I assume it lets people go in on their own too. The offer is probably meant to get people through the door. You know how it is with businesses.” He let out a nervous laugh that went silent shortly after.

Shinji had thought things were alright, that he was about to take the first step to know someone from around here. But looking at Aioi’s reaction, she seemed perplexed by something or other. Was it something he did? Something he said? It then dawned on him. What this whole situation would appear to onlookers. A quiet place with an offer for two, um, that sounded like a date didn’t it? Had he just made it sound like a date? Oh no, he had and they were practically strangers. No, strike that, they were actually strangers just moments ago.

From this, Shinji’s thoughts kept piling up. Shinji, you absolute idiot. What are you doing? What were you planning? Did he REALLY think someone would say yes? How? Why?
With that, the dizzying sensation of constant rotating started up in his head. It was slow for now, but not for long. He would have to call it off quick. He tried to take all nervousness from his face, but Shinji couldn’t be sure if he did.

“You know what? You look like you’re really busy, want to say no, but are trying to be polite. So I’ll make it easy, and go deal with something else. I’ll see you around sometime, maybe, I don’t know. Have a good stay.”

As a passer-by had accidentally kicked up some dirt from the ground from falling, Shinji used the moment to body flicker away. He had to move, go somewhere else, anywhere else, just nowhere near people. The make shift home should do, just get the tarp and be done with it all.
Shinji was getting worse, having a harder time leaping the buildings and moving about. His balance was shot, the world spinning and he was pretty sure he was going to be sick. Just a few more Shinji, you can do it. Push just a few more jumps and you made it. But in that moment he slipped, leaping badly. He fell short of the gap, landing into a bin in an alley way, at least he could empty his breakfast and wait for the storm to pass.

Nakano still failed to see what was the appeal of the place, although Sato's explanation had at least explained much of it, at the very least making clear that it wasn't some weird or couples place. Perhaps the offer was some kind fo special deal, two for one of sorts, meaning they could both eat at half price. Now that sounded like a favor, if it was the case.

The other kid was alright, never mind that he was such a weirdo, with so many strange people around, nobody would notice anyway. Kyoko was caught in the middle of such thoughts when Shinji continued. "Wai...Whaaaaa....?" The hell just happened? If confusion had parted ways with Nakano, it was right back home when Sato left. Now she really had no idea of what was that about, he definitely wasn't a con artist, she doubted  that he was asking her on a date either. The boldness required to do that with a perfect stranger didn't match his hasty retreat... Did he work at the restaurant advertising the special offer? Letting her know but leaving her to find someone else to lure into it, only she didn't even know where the place was.

No matter the angle she gave to what just happened, she simply couldn't make any sense to it. What's more, now her appetite was stirred and apparently a chance to sate it well for cheap had just disappeared before her eyes, so vexing! It looked like she would have to "raid" herself some food, ninja style. Or so she considered while moving her way where she had last seen rice and other basic foodstuffs stored.

Things weren’t looking good for poor Shinji, the first day wasn’t over and he was already among the trash. The smell of both the trash and his vomit were a nasty assault on his nose, while to memories of today from all the clones were an assault on his self-confidence. Shinji didn’t know what was worse.
Should I stay or leave? Shinji pondered, remembering what the clone at the Administration district experienced. That figure in the window, whoever they were had some interest in him.
Wallowing in self-pity, Shinji didn’t quite notice the sound of footprints that approached his trash bin. Or the familiar voice that followed after.
“I think he ended up about here guys.”
Shinji immediately recognised his own voice. It had to be his last clone, who hadn’t dispersed yet for what reason?

While pondering this, Shinji felt his feet get pulled on and the world go brighter. As he surfaced, Shinji saw that the light was late afternoon, he must have been there for a while.
“Hey man, rough day huh?”
He was caught up to speed with himself when they dispersed and reappeared. Turns out that the figure Clone 1 saw was in fact Clone 4 in disguise, as he tried and failed to find any information on Masato. But he at least had managed to get the headband back, as Clone 1 almost gave away the note that was on the inside.
A simple reminder from his oldest brother:

You will find me someday,
And when you do,
I will be so proud of how you have grown.

Glad to have that keepsake, Shinji lugged it into the bag before something else happened, and followed himself to their temporary home. Quiet surrounded the incomplete building, the tarp was draped over a corner and the elements were kept at bay. Shinji had gotten some basic rice balls for himself which would last till they figured out some more efficient food stuffs. Maybe hunting in the woods surrounding would save them some trouble? Shinji had hoped to take the hunting easier for a while, but if he must.
At that moment he realised that one of his clones had just used Transformation Jutsu on themselves. The new form looked like a more adult Shinji, but with yellow hair like a pile of sand and scars on the forarms and right cheek. Wait, was that Masato?
“Um, what are you doing?” He asked himself.
“Oh well, I had this idea. We are looking for Masato right? I’m sure other people are too. So if I walk around as him, surely someone would recognise me as him. From there, I get what info I can and get a step closer. So what do you think?”
This idea was daft, who would want Masato here? Well he did, it’s not impossible to imagine someone else is looking for him.
“What about when they capture you?”
“I’ll just go “poof” and no one is the wiser.”
Contemplating the situation for a moment, how no real progress was getting made in any avenue.  Maybe this is what they needed? So he decided to play along.
“OK, go ahead with it, but don’t stay out too long. I won’t get any sleep if I’m also awake the whole time, I think…”
“Yes! You won’t regret it.”

With the confirmation, disguised Shinji left to try and act as bait, maybe info gather if he got lucky.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:44, Sat 10 Feb 2018.

Shinji went about the town, in the form of his brother. So far he has gotten no response from the crowds, no form of recognition he could pick up on. Shinji was unsure what he was hoping to gain from the attempt, but he was pretty sure that it would be more than nothing. So chances are that this could mean either:
1. Masato was unseen or at least unnoticed when he was here.
2. Masato hasn’t even been here in the first place, and searching was pointless.

For now, Shinji may as well try to think of supplies for the future while they had all the conveniences of civilization in front of them. Going around the shops, Shinji at least managed to get renewed cooking implements to replace the weather worn ones they had. Reviewing the money left, Shinji noted he had maybe a week or two of food in money if he wasn’t exorbitant.
Besides this however, nothing of note had come up from his time going around town, not even bumping into that Miss Aioi person again. Which was a shame, as OG Shinji could have really done with some success today. But tomorrow was another day and there would be other chances to do all sorts of things they need to.  So he left to get back to their temporary home.

When he got there, the evening winds were picking up and one could only hope it would die down during the night. Shinji heard the conversation from that rustling tarp, the wind fluttering it around a tad.
“Well we may as well train while we are here then, and thanks to registering with Konoha, we know it’s just outside the village.”
“All right, and what jutsu do we want to use there then? Have fun trying to make even more offensive Jutsu? It may leave a strong impression on the enemy.”
“I don’t know, maybe we could do with more utility, if we have options, then we can reduce the amount we rely on others. Good for the next Chunin exams.”
“Clearly we need defensive jutsu, we can have strong offense, and manipulation. But this means nothing if we can’t take more than 1 hit, and I don’t mean us clones. It really hurts to be hit.”
At this point he had joined the rest and transformed back into the shape of Shinji.
“Hey, we were just talking about new training, want to weigh in?”
“Sure, I do agree about defence, it is rather basic and could mean lasting long enough to finally complete a chunin exam. But maybe we should direct ourselves to Genjutsu defence?”
He looked around at the clones and the OG Shinji, hoping they would meet his mindset. He heard the sound of audible slap as OG Shinji put his face in his palm.
“How could I have forgotten? I have to agree with myself – that still sounds weird – we have a fundamental lack of defence. Plus Genjutsu is a decent proportion of all jutsu that could be encountered.  Kai Release is so basic, it is kind of amazing we haven’t already come to learn it.”
"All right, sounds like your mind is set to a plan now, may as well sleep and wake up in the morning."

As he drifted off from a long day, the wind had died down just a little. Leaving Shinji hoping that future days would bring better fortune, that he may achieve his goals.

Training Day 1
Technique – Kai Release
Shinji got out of the village in the morning, on the way to the training grounds. He learned of it the other day, it was a little in the open, not perfect, but it would do.

He copied himself to be sure that he was about to do the right thing by verifying the method.
“If I remember right, first we need to be able to stop our chakra flow, and then make an even higher level of chakra to disrupt the jutsu.”
“That sounds about right, I think.”
“So one of us keeps applying gen onto our main guy.” He says, pointing his thumb at OG Shinji.
“Then he removes it, correct?”
“Later, for now, he clears his natural chakra flow. When he has that, then we start applying our genjutsu for him to overcome with a surge of chakra.”
“If we want to be quick, how about we have several Shinji’s train at the same time? We can have this technique down in an afternoon.”
“Because the mental strain of such fast track training would hurt, a lot. That migraine was quite something else.”

Fundamentally, all genjutsu is the manipulating the chakra of the targets body to cause illusions. So Kai Release worked by stopping the artificial flow of chakra and then create a surge to “overpower” and end the genjutsu on the user.
With the basic idea in mind, Shinji wanted to practice with his own chakra first, before trying to stop “invading” chakra flow of an enemy using genjutsu. It was basic, but training didn’t work by half measures. If Shinji could replicate the method and do it under pressure, he knew he would be properly learned.

For early chakra practice, Shinji decided to have several clones made. Not to practice, but reduce his total chakra and make stopping his own chakra flow easier. Manipulating his chakra carefully, Shinji tried to slow the natural flow of his own chakra to a stop. It took an embarrassingly long while to get to work – maybe the lower chakra was actually worse?
At first, Shinji had his chakra slowing down, bit by bit and eventually, it stopped. Double checking himself, he allowed the chakra to flow again, and then stop it. All to make sure it wasn’t accidental. After he was satisfied with this degree of control, he released some clones to increase the total chakra he had. He repeated this process again and again until he could do this chakra control with his full supply.

At this point, Shinji looked to the sky and realised he had spent a deal of the day just to refresh something so basic. Hopefully no one cared to notice while he slumped up from his sitting position to return home.

14:16, Mon 12 Feb: Sato Shinji rolled 17 using 1d20+1.  Training Technique - Kai Release (Day 1).

Training Day 2
Technique - Kai Release

Second day was the beginning of the real practice for the technique, attempting to prevent another person’s jutsu from further influencing the mind.
Remaking a clone, he instructed him on what to do. “Put my left leg under Burden Bandage.” With that, his clone nodded and did just that. Wrap the bandage carefully to his satisfaction, then walk a little away, perform the hand seals and proclaim for his benefit.  “Burden Bandage!”
At that moment, Shinji felt the familiar sensation of his leg becoming suddenly heavy; he tried shaking his leg, to find he could barely lift it. His mind was now under the illusion that the bandage weighed tonnes, like an overzealous training weight.
Now Shinji had something to work against properly. So he focused on his mind, trying to slow down the flow of chakra around his brain. It was much harder to deal with an external influence someone else has on his own chakra. Though a slight advantage that Shinji knew this clone had exactly half his own chakra, not every opponent would be the same like that.

It honestly took Shinji a while to apply his chakra control to a useful degree, something he hoped onlookers would ignore in him. Chances were each person was in their own world, focusing on their technique, but Shinji was nothing if not paranoid of others.
Shinji got a reminder when he shifted his weight, he almost fell over as one leg had a harder time adjusting to movement then the other. Shinji was being neglectful of the real goal here, the training, so he went back to it.

After wrestling for control over his own chakra, he had to start trying to create a large enough output of chakra to overcome the genjutsu. It didn’t take him long after making the hand seals generate the output needed to overcome the genjutsu. "Kai Release!" Thus suddenly feel freedom in his leg. Shinji kept practicing his release technique to make sure he had it down, even making a clone to practice releasing "someone else" from a jutsu. By days end he was sure he had it, but wanted a little more practice to be safe.

12:56, Today: Sato Shinji rolled 20 using 1d20+1 ((19)).

2nd Day Total - 37

The town was coming together as days began to pass while other unassigned genin grew restless. While most occupied their time helping the villagers with providing lumber for the needed construction, others helped with odd jobs and requests. Construction plans had been in the works for awhile now as it was announced that Konohagakure would have to be expanded approximately 35 miles more to hold everyone. The Omo had another announcement about the construction plans  of tearing down the walls that protected Konoha and have to expand them out further and were looking for strongly potential shinobi to stand guard during the evening times for the sake and safety of the village. Most Chunin and Jonin were assigned to guard duty with many ANBU forces from the various countries while the grunt work was given to the genin.

Lightning weilders were engineering any electrical work.

Water wielders were potential plumbers.

Earth and wind wielders were the ones clearing out the walls and the trees.

Fire wielders were in charge of any welding work and helping burn down any necessary debris left over.

It was decided the training grounds and the forest of death would remain intact.

The village was booming and everything seemed to come into place; everyone had been getting along just like the golden days from the fourth shinobi world war however even in the busiest of times, gloomy faces still loomed around as many thought over their lost loved ones and the missing Kages. Rumors spread that Killer Bee was also missing. It was also rumored that the former five great Kages had been spotted within the village for the Omo’s requests.

Nakano found herself wandering towards the training grounds, with the new construction works steadily picking up their pace, it was (relatively speaking) a peaceful spot in a sea of chaos, noise, dust and crowds. The genin didn't get what was the big idea with tearing up the wall either. "Wouldn't it be better to build outside and build another wall around the new stuff?" She thought out loud, or rather said to herself in the faintest of whispers. That was however, unless it was cheaper, faster or a combination of both to cannibalize the old wall. Such thoughts about matters likely outside the scope of her comprehension were entertained as she strolled on.

She didn't really know and to a large extent care about it though, in her heart of hearts this was still Konoha, granted Iwagakure had never fully been her home, at least that was the land that had seen her grow up to what she was. This land wasn't home, didn't look, smell, feel like home... A warmer busier place full of strange looking people with foreign customs she knew little to nothing about. Feelings and perceptions fueled and fanned by her experiences so far, suspicions and the way she lived there, eking out a living, staving off destitution. It wasn't a plight just of her own and while misery loved company, it didn't make her feel any better about her situation, well perhaps a little...

Speaking of company, was it chance, luck perhaps? If her eyes didn't betray her, her aimless idle walk had taken her to the presence of the strange con artist that turned out not to be but rather just some strange guy with a weird way of picking up total strangers. Normally she would had avoided any further interactions with such individual BUT, somehow the low growling of protest of her stomach felt imperiously compelling. Kyoko still remembered the offer extended by him not too long ago, a devious plan and route for a cheap meal made up of something else than rice and whatever she had scrounged in the day, took form in her mind.

Mustering her will, Nakano walked over Shinji, with a somewhat slow but purposeful gait. Gaze cast down, the ends of her hair faintly waving as if caught in a breeze even though there was none, Kyoko spoke up with unbecoming determination. "Sato-san. Lets go eat, if you are hungry, you still want to go to that place and you don't mind, _{it is alright if you don't want or have better plans...}" At the start anyway. Her eyes weren't visible but it was clear form the angle that she could not be looking further or higher than his feet, what was visible of the lower half of her face reddening with embarrassment and regret for what she had just done. Seconds thoughts came too late and suddenly it didn't look like such a great idea, in fact it felt rather stupid and she could almost picture how it looked like a mirrored situation to that in which he seemingly asked her for a date out of the blue the last time.

After joining the ninja life, Osamu arrived for the first time to Konohakagure with high expectations of what immense knowledge the legendary ninja village could hold. Going trough the main gate of the village he was surprised by how prosper the village was. Very modern technology and infrastructure that surpassed nearly anything he had saw to that moment. It seemed almost like a lie that a war of a scale to imply all the ninja nations had occurred not that long ago, some sad faced persons and memorials were on sight, but they were dim shadows on the bright light that was over the village.
As he putted his heavy backpack aside, his curious sight caught glimpse of a world-known monument, the heads of every Hokage carved on stone, watching over the village as a reminder of their role. Of these two faces, two were specially interesting to the young shinobi, these two faces were, in fact, on of the stronger reasons he had decided to start his ninja life here. Although the last carved face on the line was by far the most famous at that moment, he was more interested on the first face on the line.

"The first Hokage, the god of shinobi..." He said to himself as he reached to his pouch where a couple scrolls, necessary resources to write and a single handbook were saved, the last one was carefully removed from the pouch as he opened it on a marked page. The cover of the book, written on a very formal letters, was Konohakagure, a revised history.
"Known as the First Hokage, he was a keystone on the foundation of Konohakagure, he was considered a god among shinobi on his time and, to this day, some still considered him to be the strongest Shinobi ever, the modern discussion stands whether the Seventh Hokage is or not stronger than he ever was, a pointless discussion since there's no real way to do a real measure being the First Hokage dead since a long time. He was well known for his Wood Style jutsus, a rare and powerful kekkei genkai that it's said helped him to subdue the tailed beast long time ago" Osamu read this aloud, a habit that he tried to erase multiple times since it usually disturbed some people, he was just so excited for this kind of information that he couldn't help it, and old habits die hard, he said to himself.
But this paragraph had a lot more of meaning to him than to the average reader, first of all the discussion about which Hokage was stronger was meaningless to him, but he had a particular interest over the hero of the Great Ninja War, Naruto Uzumaki. As he switched his gaze upon the last head on the great monument a sense of gloom came over him, the actual Hokage had an Uzumaki last name, meaning he could be the key to what he wanted, the revival of the Uzumaki Clan. He knew his clan art's were long lost, and on no book he could find information about Naruto using Fuinjutsu, meaning that he either didn't knew about his clan prowess or he didn't cared enough to use such jutsus.

"It could be a coincidence too." He mumbled, referring to the Uzumaki last name, as the clan was shattered many children had that last name but most of them knew literally nothing about the ancient clan. Also the actual Hokage was missing after a confuse accident of which he knew little, as his main source of information were books, so most of them didn't reached to the present history fast enough. As he was thinking about that he read again the paragraph, that he had analyzed on his way to the village enough times to memorize it. He stopped at the famous Wood Style of the first Hokage, it was said he could do sealing feats that were on par to the ones the Uzumaki Clan once reached, just using his mastery on wood style, a kekkei genkai he could use too, as he tried multiple times to mix it with Fuinjutsu without success, nor his fuinjutsu nor his ninjutsu were advanced enough to perform such advanced techniques. But on the bright side, if there was information about the famous Wood style it was here, on the village Hashirama Himself founded. With renewed expectations he closed his book as he started walking again.

"Now, what should I do first? I was said I had to wait until new instructions were given, will that be enough time to wander around the library? No, that could take a week at least. I'll just try to get familiar with the village until then." As he ended, he took a map from his heavy loaded backpack and started walking around the village, he could be easily mistaken for a tourist now.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:59, Mon 26 Feb 2018.

Shinji was quite tired from his attempt at training, it was quite the draining activity. But being near civilization seems to reduce procrastination, or at least reduce survivalist concerns the desert provided on your lonesome. That didn't stop him from feeling at least a little guilty, because while the community was trying to better the circumstance of everyone here, he had focused on training and not noticed until a second day of training. Partially with the training grounds being left alone, but he was unobservant, maybe inconsiderate? He couldn't be sure.

Shinji was just thinking of ending the day in a quiet manner like usual when - wait, was that less lost then him genin? Aioi? Why Was she here? Was she going to throw his poor manner at her? Was he in trouble? He was going to go into the apologies when she ended up being the one to say hello, and then she was asking to go out on the meal. Was this happening? Was this really happening? Shinji resisted the urge to punch himself and chose the lesser toned pinch, disguising the action as an adjustment of his robes. But she did look embarrassed. Maybe she was being opportunistic and just getting food or being a spy? No, Shinji, it is OK, the Council of Shinji had agreed that if she came back he should ask her.

Wait, was his squad still there? He looked back to see he had yet to release them when one said "Shinji Squad! Scatter!" then proceeded to kick up dust with Obscuring Gust jutsu and used the temporary cover to no longer be there. Did they return to him or actually disappear like they said they would? Shinji couldn't tell because they had used quite a lot of Chakra in training, so his change in levels would be small to detect at this point.

But Shinji had something more important to deal with, a second chance that came up to him. Maybe its the start of a new lucky day? If she was embarrassed, then he shouldn't make it into a large matter.
"Oh it's nothing at all Aioi-San, you caught me at just the right time." His point was punctuated by a grumbling sound originating from himself. "If I didn't know any better, I might suspect you of having a jutsu for perfect timing." Shinji chuckled to himself, first thinking it was a good joke, then to cover up that the joke may not have been as good a goof as he thought. But if he moved on quickly enough he could avoid the faux pas. "My offer still stands, of course, I mean, I should be the one to apologize to you for skipping out like the world was ending. Plus if we get lucky and get going now, we may just slot ourselves in before it gets busy with the people working on construction."

So Shinji started to lead the way, trying not to pace too quickly and avoid the crowded pathways and roads, as while holding arms or something would be a good insurance policy against getting lost, they were still practically strangers and Shinji wasn't squandering the good chance he had.

While they were going slowly, two clone Shinjis had gone on to making sure the place wasn't packed, but they needn't worry as it seemed quite quiet. Too quiet, but why would that be?
Oh no! The offer! That oddly worded "Buy one get one free" offer, it was gone. ALL GONE! But why? We were sorted, we could have had a friend and then this happened. What were they going to do? They looked at the parchment of their current balance, as objects were replicated with Shadow Clone technique, this sheet was the same for all clones on creation and thus true. The balance showed they were getting a pinch low, but they could take the hit. But what about equipment? That stuff didn't grow on tree.
"What are we going to do, man?"
"We will be fine, this is a sacrifice worthy of making, but lets see if we can soften the blow."
So with that, they both transformed into different people, imaginations of Shinji for espionage and other trickery, thanks to the Transformation jutsu. So they walked inside, looking tired from a day of work - which was no lie, seeing if they could change things around.
They walked up to a gruff looking man, who was a little plump and with a well worn apron.
"Hello Sir, can you tell me what happened to that offer before? We were really looking forward to it and it seems gone."
"Yeah? Because it is limited to some days of the week, I can't keep it up forever or I don't have a business. You either eat at full cost, or leave and return some other day."
This was bad, it was a small establishment so they couldn't argue on finances with a business-man. Unless they could make it seem good for him? We must give it a go.
"Well, think of this, a lot of people have come to the village, many of whom will be out of place or too tired from working to cook for themselves. So why don't you open up the place to have an offer for the whole week. Gives them a break, gets them through your door for more profit and just imagine the PR boost you get." Shinji made a motion of rubbing his two main fingers and thumb together like there was coin.

"At this last minute? Ha! I have no time at all even if I wanted to set up this special event for the place."
"How about we sweeten the deal with this, us two." Shinji pointed to himself and the other disguised Shinji, "We will work at getting your sign set up proper AND get the surplus food needed, we can do it at a fraction of cost by finding those best comparable prices. So, what do you say?" Shinji extends a hand to shake to the owner.

"You know what?" He looks back into what must be the kitchen or store space. "I'm missing an employee, he does back of the place work, but I need to done. So, why don't you cover that as well, and I will pay you for that time, deal?"
The two clones looked at each other and gave a look that said "he needs a win".
They both extend their hands to shake on the deal.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:43, Fri 02 Mar 2018.

Osamu closed his eyes and put his hands together in a sign of pray as a deep silence embraced his surroundings. One the first things he decided to do after checking the updated map of Konoha was to visit the memorial grave of all the ninjas who died on service, this field had grown considerably bigger following the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War where a lot of souls departed to the afterlife with the satisfaction of a death defending their home, family and friends. This memorial had a special meaning for him too, his mother had departed once to defend the life of her comrades, Osamu never got to known to fate of his mother, but at that point he could affirm without doubt that she was long gone. "A peaceful death" he said to himself in that moment as he had repeated hundreds of times when, as a child, he tried to find comfort on the death of his beloved mother. Under his clothes he had a small amulet with a whirlpool as symbol, it wasn't anything fancy, just a solid emblem that had once been stitched on the kunoichi clothes of her mother, he had saved this as a memento and to remember his goal, this time he took it between both of his hands as in a silent prayer he muttered "I'm still learning, but please keep watching over me".

He lowered his hands as a small smile was taking form on his face and at that moment, a middle-aged man approached to him, he seemed like a veteran Shinobi and he had a face that screamed the horrors of war.

"Came to visit your family too?"
Osamu wasn't really the type of person who talks to random strangers, as he usually ended doing something awkward, but the situation demanded for a at least kind words.
"A member of my family, she isn't really here but I feel this place is precisely where I could see her if things were different, among honorable ninjas that died defending their loved ones"
"In this you're right boy, you see, a memorial isn't just to mourn the death of a single person, on the contrary is to cheer on their memories, to remember them on their most honorable shape, you see this big and fancy monument? it represents not just persons or names, it stands for a concept. Maybe you won't find flesh or bones corresponding to your loved one here, but her memory and the path she choose are the same of all who lays here, in the end we ninjas from different nations can relate to a single event, the death. Is important how we die, that's what shows to the world what was our ninja way. A sad thought, but you won't find any better here." Said the older man with a grave expression on his face, he didn't meant to scare nor undermine the dreams of the young ninja, he was just talking out of experience.
"I wouldn't expect any less" Osamu said after a brief moment where he tried to put his thoughts together "But it isn't at all that sad, she died trying to protect something precious to her, even if her death wasn't a national new, it was a scream from the bottom of her lungs of how she wanted to live, now is my duty to carry on her will, so I can someday shine as much as she did."
"You're a good lad, but maybe your priorities aren't in the correct order, though your heart sure is sincere."
"Hahaha that could be true, but I still have a long road in front of me to discover it, a person like me wouldn't just charge head on to the unknown, if the books have taught me something is to doubt, and it would be hypocritical of me if I don't doubt every now and then of my actions or convictions. I'm only human after all."

With a small reverence both persons parted ways, a curious scene as in the back of the young ninja there was two of the possible ways to end his ninja life, a veteran who knows more than he ever wanted to known or a dear memory of someone who protected his ideals to the very end. Could this two possibilities happen at the same time? Or maybe a third one could spare him of the tragic decisions of the ninja life? It was uncertain at this point, as he was just starting his ninja life, it was still a long and twisty road to even have a glimpse of an answer. But this didn't affected Osamu at all, as he was walking curious again trough the streets of Konoha with a smile on his face, with hopes and dreams of making big changes to the world, the epitome of the adolescence.

I have assignments for you now.

While I have nobody specifically to fetch you, you’ll have to do this on your own.

If none of you check in at the Omo’s mansion receptionist, you won’t get your assignment.

Shinji had wanted to be sure that he wouldn't miss anything, so he had gone in and checked at the reception in the administration complex. It might be a slight waste of time if there was nothing there, but if not... It would be that first step to changing things for himself
So he had gone in to the reception to say high when they said "Oh, there are new assignments going right now. Want to sign up?"
"Oh I would love to." Shinji said and then remembered his clone-ness "But I bet you'd rather have OG me... Uh, in case we need to talk and walk. No-worry-I'll-be-quick!"
He quickly made the hand seal and released himself to a tiny puff of smoke (no need to be rude after all).

In the middle of the crowded places of the markets and on the way to the small restaurant, Shinji was just trying to make navigation possible without being rude. When suddenly he was metaphorically hit and kinda literally hit with the revelation of information. Assignments!
Shinji had halted when the new hit him and he stepped away from his companion to spin on his heel and say.
"Aioi-san. I have information that there are new assignments available, right now.
If you tell me you were aiming for, I can get a clone to go order it while we ensure we are first. Deal?"
Waiting for his answer, Shinji then made the hand seal for the clone to appear in a gap near him. He knew the order now and could quickly get it. Freeing OG Shinji to be among the first in line as he used the rooftops to get there promptly.

Perfect! She thought to herself. Not only had he taken the bait but apparently the awkwardness of the potential misinterpretation had been avoided all together, for now. Visibly beaming at the positive response, her hair almost seemed to faintly wave as Nakano exclaimed before tagging along. "Excellent. Think nothing of that, I mean, it was weird but is not like I am mad or anything. So let's just go eat."

Then came the news, how could he possibly know? As a low tier ninja Nakano was not familiar with all the details of the technique Shinji was using. "Assignments? Er... Yeah, sure." Kyoko for one could use some more pocket money to improve her living conditions, so that she didn't had to retort to the kind fo stratagem she was playing with Shinji. "Don't really know the place or their specialty though. But I am not picky with food, most of the time anyway." At least if her recent average meals were any indication. "M-maybe some fried salted salmon if they have it..." While her mind was still mostly on the food, she could only hope these assignments Shinji spoke of were of a different brand than the last batch. If having a decent meal was appealing, it being the type of decent meal that folks expected to die get, kind of ruined the appeal.

The line had eventually shortened after about an hour of waiting in the crowded Omo mansion. The receptionist, baring the insignia of their newly established land, tied to her forehead with her long, brown hair falling to her shoulders. She sighed as she noticed she still had much more to do. The job was tedious as she not only helped civilians find the list of loved ones still missing, but she was also in charge of finding names for particular ranking shinobi that were on the available list for assignments. Those very lists came from the Omo himself as missions became available by the second via messenger birds.

Eventually a young man, likely a teen, appeared in the front, black hair tied in a ponytail. She looked up from her chair, papers in tow as she shuffled through them. ”What can I do for you today? Mission assignments? Checking in?” she asked promptly.

Shinji was almost tripped up by the enthusiasm. He had been wrapped up in how to present himself, what with his status and all without embarrassment.
All of which which decided to leave him right when he need it most.

"Oh, well, uuummm... No, I checked in before. Sato Shinji. File should be fine. I came in to see about the mission assignment/s I heard about. I'm still squadless, if that is an issue, which it shouldn't be but it probably helps to know. So... Heh."

Shinji chuckled nervously and was rubbing the back of his neck and looking down. All to look relaxed when in fact he was almost breaking down again.
Damn it! Everyone was going to think he was a failure. He was one. NO ONE needs to know. Just act natural and it will be fine.

"Is there something I'm missing to apply for a mission or...?"

"Mission assignment I believe." Nakano eyed Sato. While it was most common for them genin to be deployed in their initial squads, under exceptional circumstances, it wasn't unheard of to make asymmetric squads and mixing nin from different ones. The virtual destruction of four of the five great nations and the take over by the fifth struck her as one such occasion. "Relax, whatever comes, however awful, can't be helped, only endured." She whispered to Shinji, trying to sound reassuring in her own particular foreboding way.

She raised a brow at him. ”I don’t know how you could’ve known about your specific assignment Mr. Sato, but it isn’t a rumor of the sorts. The only other work we have currently is escorts and construction,” she explained as she pulled out a scroll and handed it to him. ”This came in yesterday. Your presence has been requested along with a few other individuals. You are to leave as soon as possible,” she explained.

[Private to Sato Shinji: Opening the confidential scroll, it was addressed to Shinji, stating the following: I am Akiyama Tenshi. I am sending this correspondence in regards to my current objective. With the departure of several of my genin as they could not handle the needed stress and I did not see fit in their abilities as shinobi, I have sent them back for re-evaluation. I am asking that you send another group of genin more capable of fulfilling this objective. I cannot do this alone as I am only one person. I am asking Konoha leaders to give this assignment to several genin that they seem fit and when they can, send them right away to me. -Tenshi-sensei. The scroll didn’t exactly specify what the mission was however below was a map of the land of storms and a route lined in red, showing the leaf highway road to where Tenshi’s location was. It was towards the Valley of the End and circled in red was a small X that indicated that’s where he would be. Tenshi left a small side note that he would explain explaining once he arrived and placed a small picture of himself to he would know whom to look for once he got there.]
This message was last edited by the GM at 12:02, Wed 07 Mar 2018.

Oh, well that was interesting Shinji thought to himself. So he really was getting an assignment, that's great. He made a "Huh." sound on reading the scroll.

"Well thank you, ma'am for providing this. I will be as prompt as possible."

Shinji bowed a little to be sure it showed he really meant it. As in fact he did really appreciate this.
As he turned to leave the line, he saw Aioi-san. He still didn't know much of anything about her at all. But what would she bring to a situation? He would have to know.
"Oh hey, could you meet me outside? I think we need a better spot to chat on something."

From there, he had to figure out where he could find what he needed. He would need to scour the city for other genin. So he created a clone with such an objective, boy was his chakra feeling pretty slim after that training and now this.
"We need others, can you look for them?"
"Yeah sure, can't trust the others can you?"
"Not important, just do it."
"All right, fine."

And off the clone went. Leaving Shinji ready to talk to Aioi. Wondering where that food was...

Shinji had managed to get it done, he got the food, the usual for Shinji and Salted Salmon for the genin from days ago. It had been awkward as well, going around several complications, from Salted Salmon not being the usual from the place (which he now knew as The Soy Pig), to it almost becoming Sweetened Salmon thanks to mislabeling, to a last minute lack of boxes.
In short, it was almost disastrous, but disaster had been averted,  thanks to the 3 Shinjis working with each other. Shame the two disguised Shinjis had been let off, the offer didn't change much and the guy who was absent had returned. So at least things ended cleanly.
Which left Shinji to return the food to the Omo Mansion where OG Shinji would be.

Shinji didn't like getting a big objective like this, but what could he do? OG had trained and was tired, though he didn't show it. So it was up to him to be the best one, the best clone, and complete the objective. So he tried one of the places he hadn't gone yet, one which ninja of almost any stripe would be at some point. The memorial grave.
It almost felt wrong for Shinji to be here. He knew the sacrifice others had made, a sacrifice he was willing to cause in himself if necessary. But he had no one here, no person lost in the 4th Shinobi War, no brother was gone yet. Especially not Masato.
It was only moments, but he knew he had spent too long, no one was here. Maybe if he scoured the street he might find another genin around. With that idea, and a quick prayer to ask, "Please, guide us to be the Shinobi the world needs in this difficult time." Shinji left.

[Private to Sato Shinji: GM NOTE: The scroll wasn’t specific who exactly was chosen as that is confidential information so scouting for others isn’t really an option as everyone is assigned different things. ]

[Private to GM: Shinji will realise quickly and give up the ghost soon. Probably make the next post him up and leaving to be ASAP.]
This message was last edited by the player at 11:00, Wed 07 Mar 2018.

As soon as possible kind of threw out the window whatever hopes she had for that meal, but that was life, suffering. "Sure, wait for me there, I shant be long." Just what did the guy want to talk about far from prying eyes?

Once Shinji was out, she approached the receptionist. "Nakano Kyoko, I have been told new assignments were being given." With some luck she could get a fast and easy enough mission, whilst that was wishful thinking, it was out of necessity that she had such an overly positive outlook. Heavens knew she could use some extra pocket money.

While Shinji pondered, he re-read the letter to realise it was best for him to leave immediately. When of all people who should appear, but a trio of his clones. One had several boxes of food, the others getting him around without it spilling.

"Fantastic! We need to get going."
"Thank goodness." With that, that particular clone left existence.
"I can be social when we don't have a mission on. Where is Happy-go-lucky?"
"Here!" Raised the hand of one of the clones guarding the courier.
"Good, take this," Shinji passed the box with the Salmon in to the enthusiastic clone. "And be sure to apologise for us because we needed to be on the move. When you're done, release yourself for efficient."
"Got it boss." He said with a bow that almost smacked the reached out box. He nervously giggled a little to cover the calamity he almost caused.
"Right, get some of the rations quickly and meet at the gate. We need to move swiftly."
"All right then Shinji."
So Shinji was left there, box in hind, to deliver both the food and the apology to miss Aioi. The genin who had given Shinji chance.

So Shinji had waited a while at the gate to the village, it gave him the time to eat his meal, maybe avoid a cramp. He hoped he would be forgiven in his swift leaving. But a mission was a mission after all, how many chances would he get? Not many more. Not worth risking. Not again.
Before he could mull at these past thoughts some more, Shinji found that his clone had the rations to last a while, so there was no concern unless the mission went a long while. With that sorted, he left to go along the leaf highway, to the location given to him with haste.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:37, Thu 08 Mar 2018.

It wasn’t long before Shinji simply left after reading his instructions thoroughly. After sorting several other files, a young girl approached the desk. It wasn’t long after Mr. Sato did. She looked up,puzzled looking. She had no idea how these genin were so intuitive to the fact that they had specific assignments; they weren’t for everybody; but whatever they were teaching this generation, she hoped all of them were like it.

”Nakano Kyoko...” she muttered as she found the file. ”Ah, yes. Now I remember why I recognized the name,” she pointed out as she made contact with Kyoko. ”You’re the genin that Master Fujii sent back,” she said bluntly. ”His report was not pretty and unfortunately it has placed you on a caution list. We don’t normally get complaints about squad arrangements, but Master Fujii made it pretty clear you weren’t a great fit anywhere,” she added before grabbing the scroll that was addressed to her and placed it on the counter. ”The Omo has made the decision to see if Master Fujii is correct in his report. Call it a redemption. Your next sensei is suppose to evaluate you fully. Once that report is in, the fate of your shinobi career will then be decided. It’d be wise to correct any mistakes that were made in the past and apply it here. I heard your new sensei is not much older than you, so with the same mind set and maturity, this likely will help you in the long run,” she finished as she got up. ”That is all,” she shooed away.

[Private to Nakano Kyoko: Opening the confidential scroll, it was addressed to Kyoko, stating the following: I am Akiyama Tenshi. I am sending this correspondence in regards to my current objective. With the departure of several of my genin as they could not handle the needed stress and I did not see fit in their abilities as shinobi, I have sent them back for re-evaluation. I am asking that you send another group of genin more capable of fulfilling this objective. I cannot do this alone as I am only one person. I am asking Konoha leaders to give this assignment to several genin that they seem fit and when they can, send them right away to me. -Tenshi-sensei. The scroll didn’t exactly specify what the mission was however below was a map of the land of storms and a route lined in red, showing the leaf highway road to where Tenshi’s location was. It was towards the Valley of the End and circled in red was a small X that indicated that’s where he would be. Tenshi left a small side note that he would explain explaining once he arrived and placed a small picture of himself so she would know whom to look for once she got there.]

Kyo had been instructed to report to the Receptionist, and given directions on how to reach the right area. So that was what he was currently doing. The scarred boy moved with a purpose, striding along the unfamiliar streets, weaving around others wandering the same streets of the city making his way to the building he was looking for. It didn't take him much time to actually arrive, the directions had been good and he had followed them to the letter, as he had no desire to be lost in. As he entered he scanned the area, finding what he was looking for he made his way to the Receptionist and paused before her, taking a bow, "Hotaka Kyo, Genin, reporting as instructed."

In reply to Hotaka Kyo (msg # 190):

After the small shy girl excused herself to another part of the room, another young genin had approached. It was almost as if on cue as he bowed respectfully to her and she gave him a warm smile before looking at him and took his name. ”One moment,” she told him before looking for his name in a folder and his complete bingo book. ”Hotaka Kyo, Iwagakire,” she confirmed and grabbed something from a box and placed it upon the counter. ”Here is your new headband, representing the newly formed Land of Storms as I’m sure you’re aware. I also have one more thing,” she added as she placed a sealed scroll onto the counter as well. ”I’m suppose to give you this. Follow the instructions and you’ll be on your way,” she explained.

[Private to Hotaka Kyo: Opening the confidential scroll, it was addressed to Kyo, stating the following: I am Akiyama Tenshi. I am sending this correspondence to my superiors in regards to my current objective. With the departure of several of my genin as they could not handle the needed stress and I did not see fit in their abilities as shinobi, I have sent them back for re-evaluation. I am asking that you send another group of genin more capable of fulfilling this objective. I cannot do this alone as I am only one person. I am asking Konoha leaders to give this assignment to several genin that they seem fit and when they can, send them right away to me. -Tenshi-sensei. The scroll didn’t exactly specify what the mission was however below was a map of the land of storms and a route lined in red, showing the leaf highway road to where Tenshi’s location was. It was towards the Valley of the End and circled in red was a small X that indicated that’s where he would be. Tenshi left a small side note that he would explain explaining once he arrived and placed a small picture of himself so he would know whom to look for once he got there.]

Nakano seemingly calm, picked up the scroll and just uttered before leaving. "Yeah right... Funny, never met any Fujii." Fortunately, Kyoko was aware of how much the opinion of a lowly genin was compared to some jonin, even if it was one as lousy as that Sima. In her short experience, it was also clear that arguing with bureaucrats and people behind desks was an exercise in futility...

She was actually furious though, so the man wasn't only a sadist, who got a sick kick out of abusing and berating her from the moment he laid eyes on. He apparently was so vicious with his quarry as try to finish her career as a ninja and deprive her of her livelihood once she was away from his clutches. Some foul squad leader he was and terrible teacher to boot... With that last move, unknowingly or not, that so called 'Master Fujii' (albeit she couldn't even be sure if they were the same person as he never had the decency of introducing himself), had made an enemy for life.

By the time she came out, a good portion of her lowest hair was beginning to stand up unnaturally. Shinji's sudden departure signaled the end for the dashing hopes she had for the first decent meal in a while, could this day get any worse? Yes it could, by the way it was written, it looked like yet another suicide mission and a squad leader disappointed in being the last one to understand (if at all) that sending genin to tackle 'A' rank missions or more was a recipe for disaster. Furthermore, somehow it was the genin's fault... Nakano didn't have high hopes for the new mission already, yet there was a small kindle that kept her somewhat hopeful. The leader wasn't all that old, likely a genin not too long ago, perhaps he would have their plight more fresh in his mind as well as lacking years to fossilize into a bitter and gratuitous jerk like the previous one was, maybe not all was bad.

With such thoughts Nakano, after giving her best wishes to the clone that had gone through the trouble of explaining Shinji's departure, gathered up her meager possessions and as much of her scrounged food as she could carry and left to follow the instructions.

Kyoko: begin posting in the thread that has been opened up to you.

Shinji: Begin posting in the thread that had been opened up to you.

Kyo waited quietly standing in the same position he had been after bowing as she looked him up in a folder and bingo book. He waited patiently as she confirmed his identity and produced a box that she set before him on the counter, apparently it contained his new headband, he would add that to his belt, rather than wear it upon his head as many other did. It would not replace his own Iwagakire headband, at least not yet. He wasn’t sure he liked how things were going, trusting totally to this new Land of Storms, but it would come in time and experience, or it wouldn’t, instead proving to be a wrong path as so many others in history had been.

The scarred boy took the scroll she presented, gave another small bow, “Thank you Ma’am.” He said before stepping off out of the way on his own to read the scroll. He took his time pursuing the contents of it, finding it interesting that the man had sent back the last group, and wondered if it had anything to do with the difference in how each village had trained and raised their nin rather than their capabilities per say. Kyo studied the route to the location he was apparently to make his way to, making careful note of the route and surroundings on the map, and attempting to burn it and the picture of his knew sensei’s look into his mind for future reference. The lack of details meant that he would need to be ready for a variety of missions, he would pack properly before leaving, taking enough supplies to last for twice the length of the trip, as well as extras that may come in handy, such as a headset, respirator and ninja wire. His planning and pursing of the scroll done, he slid it into a tube and sealed it, sliding it into this vest where it seemingly disappeared. He knew where he was going once more, following the proper highway road would be easy enough, and the scarred boy expected no real trouble enroute. All that was left was collecting his gear, eating a filling meal and heading out, and he could eat the meal on the way.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:51, Thu 08 Mar 2018.

After several tourist runs around the village, Osamu managed to reach a building where he was supposed to arrive several hours before. He was frozen while thinking about what excuses to make.

"What should I do? I-it isn't really my fault after all, everything around was so interesting that I just couldn't help getting dragged along a little."

He went in nervously, trying to make himself look as serious as possible, failing miserably, as he approached the receptionist  he was being pushed by the influx of people on the busy building, he still managed to say a couple words

"Gre-greeting, my name is Osamu I wa-..."

But his attention was quickly dragged away by a nearly map on a wall that had detailed information about the political changes that the world had suffered in the recent times.

"Oh, OH, this wasn't detailed on the last volume of the political geography encyclopedia, when did this even happen..."

The receptionist barely bothered with the situation since there was much work to do. Osamu on the other hand stayed analyzing and fixing information on his scrolls and handbooks for about an hour, totally absorbed by his newfound task. After he was finished with his self imposed mission the reality fell on him like a rock. He went to the reception with his gaze fixed on the ground, ashamed was the only word that came to his mind.

"I'm Shimizu Osamu I'm very sorry for being troublesome on your workplace. I was told to come here to receive a task so, if you please can."

Everyone seemed to be on point. At least that’s what she thought. People came and went, turned in their old headbands, exchanged for the new one. People continued to look for lost loved ones that hadn’t been heard of it, others were still traveling here for safety. It was quite the day; it was so busy that theybcouldnt even close up shop because then people would get incredibly impatient. The Omo was doing what he could; he organized the squads, got mission approvals, but his main attention getter was the ongoing battle at Sunagakire, which she was told that it wasn’t going in their favor lately. It was a depression thought to say the least.

Interrupting her thoughts as she sat in her desk chair was a young man who appeared to be babbling to himself. He seemed nervous and very new just by looking at him. He eventually approached the desk, apologizing for his weird behavior and somewhat demanded he get an assignment. She purses her lips together for a moment before speaking to him. ”Oh no worries. You’re fine,” she said and began flipping through files and lists. Papers began faking to the ground at her feet as she continued her search. ”Ah here you are,” she stared as she read her instructions for him. ”Okay so it seems you haven’t received your new headband so here you,” she stared as she pulled out a headband brandishing the new insignia of the land of storms and placed it on the table.

“Now that that’s out of the way, here is your scroll,” she stated and placed a sealed scroll on the desk counter as well. ”Read it and do whatever it asks you,” she explained and smiled at him.

[Private to Shimizu Osamu: Opening the confidential scroll, it was addressed to Osamu, stating the following: I am Akiyama Tenshi. I am sending this correspondence to my superiors in regards to my current objective. With the departure of several of my genin as they could not handle the needed stress and I did not see fit in their abilities as shinobi, I have sent them back for re-evaluation. I am asking that you send another group of genin more capable of fulfilling this objective. I cannot do this alone as I am only one person. I am asking Konoha leaders to give this assignment to several genin that they seem fit and when they can, send them right away to me. -Tenshi-sensei. The scroll didn’t exactly specify what the mission was however below was a map of the land of storms and a route lined in red, showing the leaf highway road to where Tenshi’s location was. It was towards the Valley of the End and circled in red was a small X that indicated that’s where he would be. Tenshi left a small side note that he would explain explaining once he arrived and placed a small picture of himself so he would know whom to look for once he got there.]

Very strong feelings took over the young ninja when he saw the headband, this was very exciting, as he had expected for a long time to have this kind of opportunity, a long path was ahead of him and this was a very important first small step that filled his chest with pride, feeling the weight of his amulet on his neck only made this feeling of achievement grow bigger, however this feeling was quickly put aside when a second item was laid on the table. At this sight a scroll with information Osamu changed his mood quickly, when knowledge was involved he usually was able to, dangerously, forget about his surroundings. With a very serious look on his face, he took the scroll on one hand and almost unconsciously he took a handbook from his pouch, it looked like a typical traveler guide but it had several small words where small roads and connected caves were, information that he had gathered over the course of a few months as he knew information like this could become handy someday.

"There isn't really a way to optimize a path with the information I have now, a couple hours at best, still this could mean a lot given I don't have details on the situation right now. The faster I depart the more efficient my help will be."

With a resolved look he turned around walking to the entrance hiding the new scroll among his clothes. He walked away with the intention of leaving, his big steps gave him a mature look, almost like a veteran officer but as he was reaching the door, he was suddenly frozen in place. With his hand he scratched his head as he turned around to reach the reception again, wielding a goofy smile.

"Uh, yeah, I was forgetting this." he said reaching the headband that had passed to a less interesting background on his eyes when new information was shown.

"Thank you very much for all your help" were his last word as with a warm smile and a small bow he arranged his headband around his neck, the insignia was hanging above his amulet, just as he imagined it looked very nice, it gave a heartwarming feeling, almost nostalgic. Already out of the building, checking that all of his belongings were in place, and after stretching a little he went running to the entrance of the village. He breezed past the ninjas stationed to guard the doors, babbling something they couldn't understand, and he didn't tried to make himself clear as his eagerness was much more stronger. The path was already decided and it was even optimized a little by his information, so it couldn't take too much to reach the established point of meeting, a last gaze to the photo that was attached to the scroll gave him a small boost in confidence as he accelerated his pace.

Osamu, please proceed to the other thread that’s open to you.

Mori wandered down the streets, watching as people worked. She decided to go on a mission, something that would still count as her helping out, but she needed a break from people. Some little kids stared a little too hard at the eye patch, which didn't do much to cover the scar. Most people would say she's too young to have a scar. Mori would agree, but sometimes things happen, she thought.

In the middle of the streets, looking at the bustle she felt an odd calmness. Just listening as she made her way down, moving out of the way of an older woman with bags of food, but making others make their way around her Mori grinned while rubbing her pointer finger and thumb along the grip of one of her kunai. Maybe not take a dangerous mission, wouldn't want to worry Mrs. Goto and her son, Hibiki too much.

Something easy but freeing of everything, after all the constant noises were nice but a change would be highly welcomed as of late with training and all.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:35, Sat 07 Apr 2018.

Continuing to walk down, Mori walked down to the Lord's building. he hasn't been here too often, a part that she would suspect because a few choice people didn't seem too keen on seeing her down there. Most said she looked almost just like her mother. She'd learn that wasn't necessarily a compliment. Mori only grinned when this was said to her anyway.

Looking at the resectionist she tapped the desk to make sure she was heard.
"I was wondering if I could take a mission?"

The Omo's building wasn't as busy as it had been weeks ago and with many, more skilled squads had been sent out on more time-sensitive missions, it left the unfortunate grunt work to the rest of the remaining free-agent shinobi.

The brunette looked up from her desk papers and glanced at the young shinobi before her. With a warm smile, she greeted. "Greetings. Yes, missions. We have escorts missions, however I'd have to see your background. You have to be well trained enough in order to partake in those in case of an emergency arises," she explained.

"I'm Mori Takara from the Mori Clan. I'm a genin." Gesturing to her headband, tapping it with her nail to make an odd tick noise. "Without a team." She said with a shrug while tacking on a silent, for now at the end. "If I can, an escort is fine. If you need any more information you're going to have to specify what you need." Mori looked somewhat bored, though at this point she was edging on frustration. I already feel like this is going to go bad.

A tall young man walks through the streets of Konohagakure. The boy is walking with the help of a big long staff. As a weapon, the long staff has a massive reach advantage over any other weapon, and it's the best weapon for a blind kid like Shizuo, because he can easily use it to guide himself through Konohagakure and avoid bumping into things.

Shizuo is a 1,90m pale young man that usually wears black pants, a white cross-collar shirt and a black robe embroidered with dragon patterns. The sleeves are long and loose and a belt is used to close, secure, and fit the garments around the waist. He also usually uses a simple jade pendant. On his belt, he carries a bandana with the symbol of the Leaf. Despite being born since birth, Shizuo actually can handle himself very well. In fact, it's actually amazing that a blind kid applied to the Academy and was able to graduate as a genin.

Being the adoptive son of Yamanaka Sai, Shizuo is always out there trying to prove himself and earn the esteem from others. Right now, the boy is going to his daily training session, one crafted by his own initiative while he waits to discover which team he'll be assigned to.

”No your name was enough,” she chimed in as she shuffled through some papers and eventually looked at the screen on her desk. After a few clicking she was able to see a small profile of the girl before her. ”Yes I can see you have no team here. However the good news is that you are able to be led by a Chunin leader we have available. You’re also in luck as Master Sai’s son is ready to embark on a journey as well,” she mentioned as she looked up.

The profile had stated she was a Konoha local and roughly the same age as Sai’s son so she was sure the girl had encountered him at some point through the academy. ”Let me get things in order here. I’m assigning you to a small group for the time being. It’s an unofficial squad but it’ll do for now. In the meantime while I track down your Chunin captain, can you find Shizuo?” she asked. She was unsure whether the girl knew who Shizuo was exactly though.

At the "your name was enough" Mori let out a small oh. She was still thankful things fell into place for her to leave on a mission. The village is great and all, but at this point she knew she needed to get out.

Mori nodded. "Yeah. I can find Shizuo. Know him from the academy." Mori wouldn't say that she knew him personally, but being blind made him stick out to her. There was a type of solidarity between them because of her only have one eye. There wasn't a second that she knew their plights were different, and that he did have some problems she could never understand but their differences from others aligned themselves somewhat. Even the adoptive parents gave them something few others could understand. Mori never coddled him, but if he even needed help she wouldn't be too hesitant to assist him when others wouldn't.

"I'll be back soon." Mori said as she waved, turning to leave. Exiting the building, Mori was scanning the streets thinking he would be out and about on a day like this. Stalking down the roads toward the training fields, she would stop in the middle of intersections to look each way i she saw him, mostly looking for the staff and the height that would make him stick out like a sore thumb. After not seeing anything that could resemble the kid she was looking for she continued, hands in her pockets.

Finally coming onto a training field she'd seen Shizuo frequent Mori grinned when she finally found him.
"Hey! Shizuo! Ready to go on your first mission!?" She practically screamed down the field.

As Shizuo hears Takara, he turns his body towards her, raising his hand as he salutes her. "Takara-chan," he says, saluting her. It is always easy for him to recognize Takara because of her voice. She could be a very talented singer if she invested time on it. He surely remembers the confident and aggressive girl from the Academy.

"Mission? We have a mission? I'm not even on a team," Shizuo said. Takara definitely took him by surprise this time. "I was going to train, but if you're saying I have a mission, then I should go talk with the Receptionist. Thank you for warning me, Takara-chan," Shizuo added. He is always a very courteous boy.

"What about you? Did you get a team for youself? Any team would be lucky to have you," he speaks as he walks towards the receptionist. "Hello. I'm Shizuo and I heard there is a mission for me."

"Wait wait wait wait!" Mori called before he could leave the field, grabbing his arm almost in a death grip with nails a little too sharp to stop him from running off without her. "Calm down Mr. Eager. That's what I was here about!" Taking her hand off once she got his attention she subtly checked in case she nicked him and sighed a little in relief that she didn't.

"Tree boy, Shizuo-chan. I know any team would be down right ecstatic to have me as a member, but unfortunately no one has noticed their missed opportunity yet. Anyway I can to say that me and you and some other chunin could go on a mission together. One of the escort ones. We'll be only a temporary team but I thought it'd be fun." She said while walking with him. Her one eye still looked into his unseeing ones, somewhat out of habit and that fact that she didn't know anywhere else to look, gesturing animatedly even if he didn't know what she was doing.

"I was supposed to bring you back here so you didn't have to ask." Mori said, rolled her eyes, though it was somewhat sarcastic you could still see it was mostly playful in stead of biting.

"Oh, I see," Shizuo says as he understands the situation. "Thank you, Takara-chan. I'm sorry for that, I'm just anxious to begin," he says. He couldn't wait to act in a real mission. He wants to prove that he can perform like anyone else. And he's curious to discover how well he can perform. "It will be good to be teamed with you," he smiled to her, ignoring the pain in his arm. There's just a sincerity and sweetness in his voice that are hard to ignore.

"So, who are we escorting?"

Mori shrugged off the apology, only muttering it was nothing as she continued back to the receptionist. Pleased at the compliment she said, "Well first team up with you isn't bad either, but I'm not sure who we're escorting. Probably wouldn't trust us genin with someone too important, but I'll still knock this mission out of the park. Maybe we'll escort a refugee but I'm really not sure I didn't get the information but I'm sure we'll get it once we're inside."

Before they knew it, they were standing right in front of the building where other ninja got missions. Grinning something smug, Mori gestured that he could go in front, "Since you're so excited Mr. Eager you can go first."

The receptionist didn’t get another word in as Mori had taken off too quickly and eagerly to find her temporary companion. This gave the woman enough time to send another officer to find their Chunin ranked shinobi to lead the tiny group. Meanwhile, she gathered the paper work quickly, shuffling of lapses everywhere as it began to become hectic around the desk. She prepared the necessary documents for travel in case they ran into any security clearance. This wouldn’t be the first group to take on these available escorts. It was nothing exciting,  it it sure as hell was more exciting than being stuck behind a desk for the Lord all day. She couldn’t complain though. She had always admired Lord Sasuke’s mysterious demeanor growing up and envied Lady Sakura whom had got chosen to be his life long partner. With a sigh and slump in her chair, Mori and Shizuo entered.

Shizuo seemed eager to start as he asked and by looking at the situation, Mori wasn’t with him until seconds later. With a smile she slid two papers in front of them. ”These are your clearance papers to pass any border security along the way. You will be escorting a group of refugees from Sunagakure. As I’m sure you know, with the current battle that is taking place there, evactutions began weeks ago. They say it had calmed down a bit however the territory is still marked dangerous. Bare your headbands of the Storm respectfully as you could be mistaken as the enemy,” she explained, giving them a brief rundown of the situation.

Shizuo smiles to Takara. "Ladies first, Ms. Eager. Admit it, you're also excited."

As Shizuo listens to the nature of the mission, he soon realizes the importance of it. Escorting refugees is a very important mission. Maybe it isn't the highest ranking mission according to the leadership, but getting people into safety is a very important and noble thing to do, the type of thing that Shizuo would like to take part.

"Understood. We'll be careful," he answers the Receptionist. "Could you get and keep the clearance papers with youself, Takara-chan?"

Mori still waited for Shizuo to walk in first, only making another gesture to get inside before lightly laying a hand on his back to get him in beforehand anyway. Before being in complete earshot of the receptionist she said, "Alright I'll admit it. I'm a little excited, Tree Boy."

Walking up to the receptionist side by side she went to grab the papers before his go ahead, which made her pause a moment before grabbing the papers, rolling them up and putting the papers in her pack while making sure they wouldn't get ruined in travel. She nodded too, looking serious as she got some of the information for the mission.

"Should we leave when our Chunin leader gets here?"

"Most likely we'll need to wait for the captain. I'm not sure when he or she is going to arrive. We could train together while we wait. In fact, I was about to do my daily regimen when you caught up with me. Would you like to train with me? I don't think we trained together since we graduated from the academy," he says, extending her an invite to train with him as both wait for the Chunnin captain to arrive.

"Also, why are you calling me Tree Boy? Do I look like a tree?" He asks, clueless.

https://goo.gl/images/9wk3jE

---

Tsubaki entered through another set of doors that led to the lobby and receiption area; she had been chatting with a fellow officer as she stopped at the receptionist and a few whispers were exchanged. She looked over to the two younger genin standing idly before she turned back to the desk and was handed several documents before her attention adverted to the pair. ”Mori And Shizuo?” she asked them. It was more so to confirm whether she was addressing the correct pair before they got down to business. ”I’m Tsubaki, your Chunin Captain for this mission,” she introduced herself. Her voice was soft and she looked innocent enough where one would believe she could harm anything however her clothing stated another story. It was best to not underestimate their fair leader. She didn’t look too much older than them but her ranking was a given that she was stronger than the two.

"Nice to meet you, Tsubaki-senpai. I'm Shizuo, and my friend here is Takara-chan," he says as he turns to where Tsubaki's voice is coming from, offering her a polite nod. "We're ready for the mission."

"Looks like we'll have to train together later, Takara-chan," he speaks as they had no time to train toegther considering that Tsubaki arrived. With that said, Shizuo starts to pay attention to his Captain, wondering if she has any instructions or if they're going in their journey immediately.

Mori nodded at the chunin and then individually Shizuo to agree on the last practice. She briefly studied the chunin with her one eye, even moving her feet to face her right side to the chunin before smiling and saying, "Yes I'm Mori. I can't wait to work with you." She was standing up striaghter, hands on her hips as she seemed to puff up a bit like a bird. "I'm sure me and Tree-chan won't let you down." Curious crossed over her face, gesturing to her pack she said. "I have the papers for the mission. Do you know when you want us to leave?"

Mori looked respectful, rather leaving judgement until after her talents could be seen. After all chunins don't just become chunins all willy-nilly.

She merely nodded her head to their polite greetings and introductions. ”Sunagakure is under attack and we’re escorting refugees through sandstorms,” she stated. ”With that said, are the both of you prepared for the weather and it’s conditions? And do you have everything you need in case we encounter hostile within the area?” she questioned further. She didn’t want to send them unprepared for their first real mission. It would be a shame if she lost the both of them for carelessness. If you have everything you need, then we can leave right away. If not, I’ll give you time to go retrieve appropriate clothing and other various supplies. I suggest some camping gear. We’ll be traveling quite far and back,” she suggested further.

"I will get my things ready and meet you soon," he says. Shizuo already carries his weapon, two kodachis that, when sheated, can work as a longstaff. Shizuo values versatility and that's the reason behind his weapon's design. He also carries bags on his waist to carry shuriken and a kunai, but indeed he needs to get himself supplies and camping gear for the long journey.

He leaves Tsubaki and Takara for a moment in order to grab the necessary supplies and camping tent. "See you soon, Tsubaki-senpai, Takara-chan," he speaks as he leaves, thinking about what does he need to make sure he's carrying. He makes sure to get clothes to possibly endure sandstorms and deal with hot temperatures during the day and cold during the night. A canteen of water and food is also important, unless they're ready to hunt for food.

As he finishes to get his things, Shizuo wears his bag and returns to meet Tsubaki and Takara.

Mori nodded, though she already had most of her equipment packed but bracing for sandstorms was something she didn't account for. Then again, not really knowing the full scope of their mission, she couldn't have packed everything that she needed. Making a note for packing some camping gear and sandstorm ready clothes, muttering to herself for a second she looked at the chunin.

"Should we meet at the gate or come back here? I realized I need some better cloths," She said briefly gesturing to her bare calves near her shoes and the rest of her arms not covered. She made a side note to get something for her face. After hearing her answer, she nodded again, waving before racing back to the compound. Gathering everything with Mrs. Goto trying to help and looking kind of concerned, it didn't take too long at all before going back to the said meeting place to go off.

She smiled at them warmly as she took the papers from them and stashed them away in her satchel. ”Meet me at the gates. Ensure you have everything as it’ll be awhile before we return here to Konoha,” she instructed. With that said, the two took off as quickly as they could. Their eagerness was fascinating. It was only an escort mission but as she went through their bingo books, neither one of them had much mission experience since graduation and since the war had started. It was a cause of concern as neither had been doing much but idle around town for the most part. While volunteer work was encouraged, anything towards the war and its efforts was more noted than helping locals around.

With a shake of her head, she put the bingo books away and she vanished. She had all the gear she needed sealed within scrolls for a later use. She had been the first to the main gate out of Konoha. She had waited patiently for the return of her new potential squad. While it was only temporary, trying and testing genin out was always a must. She knew she needed to evaluate them throughout their escort. She wanted to be sure they weren’t helpless and were skilled based upon their academy sensei’s recommendations.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:36, Sat 12 May 2018.

Standing there, waiting to go on the first mission, she expected dread, maybe even a little fear to finally leave know what was outside, knowing there would be nothing to stop death from coming to her than the other two on the mission and her own will. In stead of anything negative entering her brain, waiting for reality to crash down, but she didn't feel any of that. Energy seemed to course through her veins, feeling oddly alive, very aware but separate.

Just count to ten, breathe and experience, she thought to herself before walking up to Tsubaki. Smiling with her pack and cloths, she knew she might have looked kind of funny. This is the time to show my stuff, and maybe even earn a little trust for once... There was a small sliver of doubt that flashed her mind but it was quickly stomped by an overwhelming sense of I just can't lose.

"Guess we're going to wait a little for Tree-chan."

Shizuo approaches the Main Gate with his things and get closer to Tsubaki and Takara. "I'm here," he speaks as he gets close. Shizuo gives Tsubaki a small box with medicine. He holds one of these with themselves and decided to give Tsubaki one just in case. "Could you carry one of these for me, Tsubaki-senpai? It's just in case I miss mine. it's for me."

Shizuo stretches and checks one last time if everything he needs is there. Then, he turns to Tsubaki and Takara. "Senpai, Takara-chan, I'm ready."

Yurei woke up like any other day, his grandmother putting him through morning training. Since he had graduated the academy. There seemed to be a delay in team assignments due to the changes and growth by the refugees. Yurei didn't mind this as it gave him time to prepare for it. He wasn't in a rush, it gave him time to help his mother and her store, and to get teased by his father. All of this was normal, so it didn't really get to him.

Yurei was out on errands for his mother. She sent him to the market to pick up stuff she needed for dinner that night. Sora, was Yurei's wolf partner. Sora was a black wolf pup, with unusual white markings. Though most of the Inuzuka wolves were very unique. It seemed as they walked they got into a conversation..

Sora growled lightly, Yurei chuckled "I am not arrogant, I am confident. There is a clear difference." Sora made a series of low noises "Really? You think there is no difference?" Yurei gives the wolf pup a look "Now I think you are taking after my father and teasing me just to do it." Sora made a light laughing sound. Yurei rolls his eyes "See you even admit it." Sora barks "Fine, fine have your fun." Sora nods and makes a few more noises "You made your point." This may look odd to those around him, as Yurei was having a lively discussion with the wolf pup.

They reached the market, and looked at the list. Yurei picked out what was needed, and picked up some meat for Sora. Yurei looks down at Sora "See I am a nice guy." He says and tosses Sora a piece of meat. Sora catches the meat and nods "Lets get this stuff home. But I am gonna take the long way, never know. Might meet someone interesting, or cute." Sora shook her head, and yips "Yeah, yeah. I'll check with the ninja desk later. I am sure there will be an announcement when new team selections will come about."

Tenshi bowed and left the office. He looked at the Genin flanking him "So I am not going to do the three days of hell until after Shinji gets off of his suspension. Also do either of you have family or a place to stay. I can arrange for a small appartment if you don't have family in town. Its where I stay currently." He tells them as they walk "Make no mistake that training will be mentally and physically straining but you will be stronger teammates by the end of it. As it is joint pain and stress. I will share in it as well. As I will also go through the same training. It wouldn't team building if I didn't."

Tenshi looks at the stores as they walked "You know after that mission I am craving some barbecue. Sound good to both of you?" He says with a smile. He wondered what would happen going forward. He knew there was a good chance he would become a training instructor or the like, if they found another Jonin, or one makes it back. Either way he could keep training them.

So with things set for now, Shinji at least felt the relief of resolution of that previous mission. He had the money from the mission, he had been checked over after that attack he suffered. At best, he was going to be tired, if not fatigued by the time that training starts. Hopefully the ointments would help with that problem, but it likely meant no spar session between him and... her...
She had lied, hadn't she. But they were strangers - but she didn't bring it up, or apologize. It's in the past - and what if it continues?

Shinji almost missed what was said from his own thoughts, an apartment? Wait, where even was his family? Shinji hadn't had a chance to look into that, if there was anything left to look into anymore...
Remembering the offer, Shinji ultimately rejected the idea. It was a nice thing, but he didn't deserve it, plus a complete home was too different to the empty desert he was accustomed to. The abandoned building would do, it was empty enough.

About that barbecue, Shinji wondered if that was meant to be a joke at his expense. But that required people noticing him, which Shinji wasn't arrogant enough to assume so.
In case he did however, he decided it would be better to go the polite route.

"I have a place, it'll do. Thank you though. I could go for that, I just need to-" send his clones? To which there was an audible clap as Shinji brought his hand into his face. He didn't know by heart what was within that mile of his residence for supplies, both martial and mundane, but it was his problem, not theirs. "... Um, deal with some stuff later."
A nervous laugh left Shinji as he hoped the situation played like a joke, and prayed he would be ignored when it helped him for once.

Nakano didn't quite get the point of the suspension but was quite happy of not being it's recipient. On the bright side, it afforded them some respite after the mission, in her case she already knew how she would manage it. Finding herself a place of her own was top of the list, but then again barbecue sounded like a great start too. "B-barbecue sounds good." Nothing like stuffing themselves and relaxing a little after risking their hides out there.

"No family, I am not from here. B-but got a place to stay." Kyoko half lied, she was as homeless as they came since arriving to Konoha but with the anticipated A rank mission wealth, Nakano was expecting to get a roof without much trouble. "T-thanks." She added. Besides the projected training with Tenshi and Shinji, Kyoko had some plans of her own and figured that the three days would also offer her the opportunity to plan and organize how to invest her time until the next mission.

Tenshi smiled as they walked into the barbecue diner. He sits on one side of the table. Kyo and Senji sit on the opposite side. He stops one of the waitress's "A full spread of meats, probably should make it a double order." A few minutes later the waitress sets down a tray of assorted meats and veggies. Tenshi places chicken and beef on the table's barbecue pit. he adds some carrots and mushrooms next to it. Then spreads some garlic across each strip of the meat "Those three days of training coming up. Won't be as hellish as I made them out to be. I never got to train either of you. So those three days will focus on your weaknesses. It still will be rough. But not hell. Unless you want to push as much training into that space of time as we can?"

Tenshi took the meat and veggies off the barbecue and onto his plate "Right now, why don't we formally get to know one another, and I would like to know what you feel you are strongest at, and what you are weakest at. As well I would like to know physically what you think you need to work on. This will help me setup a training regimen not only for those three days, but going forward into the future. If I don't continue on as a team leader. I will likely help all of the teams with training regiments, and training. Only time will tell." Tenshi says with a smile. He would be happy either way..

There was a shrug from Shinji as he had issues with how to express himself, if he went all out, then they would likely find him annoying, but if he gave nothing, well people don't like being denied things from their inferiors. So as the noise level of their chosen dining place shifted back and forth, he decided to give the small smattering that should sate curiosity. "There isn't exactly much to know about me. Shinji Sato from Sunagakure, like you know from before  Merchant parents, six Jounin siblings. So there is a lot to live up to." Which was quite the understatement, considering the prestige they had before Shinji left for the desert. He ignored the fact that one was a special Jounin, it all amounted to greatness over him in any case.

Shinji took an allotment of food, a little on the small side, as it didn't seem right for him to be full right now. It would give him something to chew on in the silence and permit him a reason for not chatting. After a small bite, he started on the request of his squad leader.
"I may as well warn you, Akiyama-sama, there isn't enough time in the world for the weaknesses I have. So for the sake of simplicity, some notable ones would be a lack of sensory Jutsu, chakra allocation with clones, a need for universal versatility and the fighting coordination of a rock."
Shinji made another laugh at himself, people laugh and make jokes to be social right? At least at his expense, no one could have the potential to be offended.
" I think I have something for the sensory and clone chakra issues, so maybe training for Taijutsu would help."

Shinji needed to deflect from the negativity before he made a quagmire that he would despise remaining in, his strengths would do, if he could actually think of any.
"As for my Strengths? I already said about those, at least my all right genjutsu, shuriken throwing and a bit of wind nature. Not much else really, anyone can use genjutsu decently or throw objects with or without chakra. You can see my storage of tools is extensive, I'll spend some time getting scrolls sorted and seals learned to expand my options without losing mobility." Which Shinji showed by undoing a button and allowing a glance at his bandoliers and numerous pouches underneath. "As nice as decent fundamentals are, everyone can do that, it's fundamentals."
It was at this point that Shinji found a large piece of vegetable to chew on to save him the mercy of spilling more.

Shinji would be sure to remember those words from his brother so long ago in training.
Someone who truly understands the depths of academy fundamentals, grows the seed of ingenuity and gain a set of versatile tools for their problems.

The food looked delicious and as soon as Kyoko put some beef on, it smelled just as much too. Listening to Shinji, it seemed as if he didn't have much going on for him, save for his clones perhaps. Then again, they were mere genin, not exactly the most skilled and distinguished of shinobi, yet. Looking back at their mission however, she couldn't help but feel that they were far more competent than folks around seemed to give them credit for. Surely Shinji wasn't as devoid of talent as he portrayed himself as, or at the very least he was capable to getting the most of what little he said he knew.

"I... I am not from Konoha as it may be obvious, come from the land of earth instead and... Well, I don't really like it here or the people here, much. Not just the locals but the others who came here, t-they don't like me either." She began the introduction with, there was more to come though. "I don't trust the leadership, I think they are doing idiotic and sometimes ill intentioned things, like that last mission of ours or this wall business." Had she just dug her own grave? Would they rat her out? She hadn't confessed to any of the worst though and this way she got to know where they stood, rather than second guessing her move, Nakano tried to close the introduction with something more befitting the thing. "Oh." She became one shade redder. "Er... I like ice-cream, reading... Stuff. Also like cats and meat."

Swiftly moving the conversation to other matters than the personal, Kyoko began to explain. "I am good at sneaking about and striking unsuspecting targets, you know finishing the fight before they even realize they have one in their hands... Stacking the odds and all that. I don't like head on straight fights, they are stupid, words like fair don't belong in this line of work. O-or that's what I think anyway, I mean, we shinobi are trained to among other things kill each other, right?" Yet again swiftly changing the topic from what she thought had become somewhat bleak, she continued. "I know the fundamentals too, since I graduated. I prefer to incapacitate targets at long range before eliminating them or just engaging them up close, my taijutsu is pretty ok if I say so myself."

Tenshi listened to both of them as he sat there. He ate some meat as he thought about everything they said. Some of it was surprising. Tenshi after they spoke up had them backwards. He thought Shinji was the confident one. When in fact he was the one lacking confidence, and Kyoko had confidence she just didn't show it in the usual way. All three of them were refugees and have had everything taken from them. Tenshi could relate to many of their doubts, to many of their hesitations. Even he had his hesitations..

Tenshi looked at Shinji "Weakness? Your only weakness is yourself. You have all the potential in the world. But now I see the difference in each clone, and what that meant. They each represent an emotion you have suppressed. The emotional, the passionate, the angry, the scared. I didn't realize it until you talked like you were the worst ninja, and there was no making you better." His ice blue eyes stared at the boy "You never asked me why I became a ninja. It wasn't by choice. I wasn't given the option to say no to the Raikage." He takes a breath "When I was little I was betrayed by my best friend. She turned out to be part of a faction that didn't care for the Raikage at the time. It hurt, and it revealed my sensory ability. So I was forced into being a ninja. But in the end. I am glad I became one. I push myself everyday, I am creating jutsu in unique ways, and I fight for what I want." He places some chicken on the grill "Anyways, my point is. Life is tough, if you let whats tough beat you. Then you will not live up to their standards, and no matter your accomplishments they will never feel like they will be enough." The chicken finished and Tenshi eats it. Then he continues "So my point is simple.. Stop caring about what others think. Be yourself, see yourself, listen to yourself, and fight for yourself. Also your clones will be a big part of the three days of training. I will teach you how to use them to better yourself. Not many have clones that act on their own to the degree that yours do, Shinji. I will go over that when we do the training."

His eyes shifted to Kyoko "You surprise me. Many have those fears. But right now you can't let them alter your perspective. Or your goals all align. Right now we have to defeat the snow, and rescue the Kage, or there won't be a world. Or at least a world we would want to live in. So you can have those thoughts.. But keep them to yourself for the most part." He drinks some water "You actually have an inner confidence. Instead of speaking softly. Speak firmly, and with confidence. However your tactics have many flaws.. I will go over those and show you ways of shoring up those flaws." Tenshi looks back at the two genin with a smile "The three days of training will be useful for all of us." Tenshi loosens up a bit "If you have any questions for me, feel free to ask."

Taking the chance to eat some of the meat (actually quite good) and listen to what they both had to say, Shinji mulled over it. From the sound of it, it seemed like they all had difficulties with this change in the world, one way or another. To think so much effort was made to attempt true peace, a peace they had the benefit of living in. Yet the Snow took that all away in moments, those who were left behind had a big burden put on them. From such separate places and mindsets, could they really make it work?

Kyoko seemed more open to speak compared to what occasions he had with her, was she really all right being that open with them? Or had she done the same as him and only gave a small detail? It wasn't like she hadn't already lied he reminded himself, what else might she lie about?
The story that Akiyama gave confirmed what suspicions the genin had, Akiyama did indeed have a kekki genkai. Which made the seeming impossible calligraphy make sense.
Then there was the things he said, could he really mean any of it? Positive words on potential? Shinji hoped so, but it was not likely.

But now that Akiyama had told them it was OK himself by answering a likely question, the flood gates in Shinji's mind started opening up to ask questions of his own.
"I appreciate the considerate way you are making this training Akiyama-Sama. There is more to the clones then just emotion, but specifics are better for later..." Shinji hoped that the meaning was picked up on. That where others could hear it felt too much. "I also want to say my apologies for not asking, I didn't know you would permit us the chance to ask. I do have a few things to ask, if you permit so."
He had just said so, but Shinji had previously had others who were more, cutting on missteps and set him up to trip and then criticise it all.

"Akiyama-Sama, is there anything different fundamentally between the storage of objects and people? Plus, um. In your experience, do you know if space can be expanded, could it also be folded? To make things overlap by occupying the same space. I'm not exactly a fuinjutsu expert."

"They aren't fears." And keep them to herself she would, she had tested the waters and now she had an idea of where the squad leader stood. Moreover, they just didn't agree much, she wasn't about to change who she was to fit some arbitrary mold and Nakano simply didn't agree with his assessment, how could he make such a bold claim when they had barely fought together? She would even argue that in facing an enemy who neutralized most of her options, a natural enemy of sorts, she had performed rather well. The way Kyoko saw it, she had not only managed to put up some fight but came out relatively uninjured compared to the rest, that in a type of fight that went the opposite way of where her strengths laid and against an enemy naturally adept at fighting her.

After munching on some of the meat, Kyoko spoke again. "S-shouldn't you actually test what are we capable of in each field before designing some long training course?" She inquired, not really making any eye contact, an honest non malicious question, or that was what the tone and soft voice conveyed. "Or is... Is it the training not that much of a training exercise but rather a test to assess those things?"

Tenshi looked up as Shinji posed his question "Well there is a fundamental difference between storing items, and storing people." He ponders how to explain it without making it sound overly complex or going into the formulae "I'll use the scrolls that are used to summon weapons and store items. They are stored in the jutsu formula. It really complex to go into. But the space you are creating is rather simple and doesn't need the fundamentals. Such as air. A person can survive in a large scroll for maybe ten minutes before the air that was captured when they were sealed runs out." Tenshi pauses to take a drink of water before continuing "This however is also the strength of the storing scrolls. Is if you seal food or bodies correctly. They will stay in a preserved state. Keeping them fresh so to speak. Same with weapons. With no environmental factors they don't rust, lose sharpness, or any such effects."

Tenshi continues "As far as your question about folding and expanding space-time. It can be folded in any way you can think of. The space I created was not just something I came up with. It took many months of researching how to create the dimension. How to have a continuous airflow. Allowing moonlight, and sunlight to light up the space. In a way I am folding the idea of the moon and sun into my dimension." He takes a breath "That space is just the beginning of what it will eventually become."

He stretches, and listens to Kyoko. Tenshi realized by Kyoko's tone, that something had been lost among all the talk "I didn't mean to downplay either of you, as far as your performance on our previous mission. You both did great, and I don't expect either of you to agree or disagree with how things are currently. The overarching goal is to repair our world after our enemy is dealt with." Tenshi nods at Kyoko's question about training "The mission and talking with both of you gave me a general idea of your skills, and what needs to be looked at. The first day will be a general assessment of both your physical and mental aptitudes. That may sound easy, but it's far from the truth." Tenshi finishes the last piece of meat he had prepared "So we have three days before Shinji's suspension is lifted. Kyoko, this can either be free time or we can spend the time training. That's up to you." He looks at both of them "Any other questions or concerns before we call it a day?"

There was a lot Shinji had been told from asking those few questions. The possibilities that space-time jutsu had, and the complicated equations needed to add features like air and allow sources of light in.
"So in one manner of speaking, I need to deal with the air prerequisite for long term storage, one way or another. Thank you Akiyama-sensei, your knowledge has been invaluable for my likely dip into sealing and space-time jutsu. Plus some other things to think on, however that goes." One thing Akiyama had said before, on folding the idea of sun and moon, it seemed rather familiar to Shinji. Was it tied to Yin release and creating a version of sun and moon? Or was it a rotating slot of sky or two folded to be at the appropriate edge of his personal space? Just as likely the latter and Shinji was overthinking the inclusion of the word "idea".

On the matter of training and assessing, Shinji was likely too bound up in the three day restrictions to partake, some out there are too eager for him to make a misstep. Shinji wouldn't feed their ego if he could help it. "If you both start early, I'll have to find something to do with myself, I'm kinda jealous, but these things happen.
With a sigh, Shinji took a sip of water before he carried on, taking in the situation, it did seem actually social in a way. If it kept being like this, maybe this squad would be different from those before? Time would tell, the genin thought to himself. "In any case, I'm glad to hear something good from the last few days. Not the best status, but not the worst at least. It means I need to be much better in time for when the exams happen." Whenever those would happen in this system, Shinji pondered to himself.

Maybe it would be a stretch too far, but Shinji wanted to ask another question, there could always be time for questions on his future jutsu ideas later. "But before we go, could we get a hint on that training, or even the assessment? Or is that too much like cheating?"
This message was last edited by the player at 23:11, Sat 21 July 2018.

"I am not starting early." Kyoko reassured Shinji. "I for one, c-could use some rest, that ban you got is as stupid as it is convenient." The idea of going into formal training right after such a mission didn't even register for Kyoko, she wanted to rest some and also had things to arrange, like getting herself a place to live at and similar basic needs. "There is one more thing, you didn't introduce yourself." Nakano pointed out. After how things had gone in the past, it was slowly becoming a pet peeve of hers, if people refused to get acquainted in the most basic of fashions, it could be spelling trouble as she had found out. Telling a fake name or similar things were all parcel to being what they were, plainly refuse to show the most basic form of civility hinted a more sinister problem up in their coconut, as she had learned the hard way.

Well that subject came out of no where. The only reason to bring that up is likely to deflect from something she did, like deceptive naming. Wait, was she reading his mind? No way, she wouldn't be that capable without hand seals... Unless she was hiding her own kekki genkai...
"Wait, no, I did just now. Ooohh, you mean - you might be right. I guess we both had a bad few days huh?"

Shinji stopped himself from throwing her bad move in her face. He might be among the worst of shinobi, but even he would not sink to low jabs like some people he once knew long ago. So in that tiny moment wondered what to do and realised the best course of action.
"You know? How about we agree to both be sorry for our missteps and put it behind us? We have bigger fish to fry besides each other anyway."
With that, Shinji had extended a hand to his squad mate, hoping this measure might bridge the gap. As paranoid as he was, he needed someone in his corner, or near it at least.

Tenshi blinked "Ah, yes. My name is Akiyama Tenshi. Eldest son of Kyomi, the acting head of my clan.. We specialize in Sensory, and Fuinjutsu. If that part wasn't obvious. My ambition is to eventually find my clan, and alter that dimensional space into the clans new village. Since ours was likely destroyed." Tenshi leaned back and rests there for a moment "All that's after we destroy the snow."

He shakes Shinji's hand.

His head turns and looks at Shinji "I agree. With the training let's start with a clean slate. As we were thrown together on a very odd mission.. So take these three days, get settled, and prepare yourself for some intense training." He waves the waitress over and pays for the food.

Tenshi stands "And bring your gear as if you were going on a mission. Because those three days might get interrupted with a mission request." He smiles "If you need me in the next few days." He takes out a piece of paper "I have an apartment here." He hands them each the address "Anything else before we part ways for a few days?"
This message was last edited by the player at 21:14, Sat 28 July 2018.

Nakano looked at Shinji with growing confusion which was gradually apparent on her face. "W-what are you talking about?" She slowly inquired, obviously not following his train of thought. However, Tenshi quicklyy stepped in to salvage the situation, taking Shinji's outstretched hand... Kyoko took the note with the directions, which all on it's own seemed like a promising gesture. With that alone Akiyama Tenshi was leagues better than the last one, the way in which he readily offered his help was a gesture not lost on Kyoko and even though she didn't really think she would take on such offers, it spoke volumes about his character or at the very least, how civil he wished to portray himself. "At what time and where are... Are we to meet again?"

Shinji was more confused then anything to have Akiyama take his hand, but nothing stopped the motion from happening. To take up his offer at all like that. Maybe there was something, merciful? Maybe Shinji would just have to presume so for now.

While Kyoko didn't take the hand to make it all better, hopefully she will take the sentiment he meant and Akiyama explained.
"I don't think there is anything else, other than maybe if you know a good quality shop for scrolls and an ink set."
He took the address from Akiyama slowly and after glancing at it put it away.
"Thanks for the address, I guess I'll see you both, um at this address or somewhere else in 3 days time?"

Thinking on equipment, it could be a considerable list from replacements to additions mundane and odd ideas of his. Hopefully he could make some of it work.

Tenshi nods "There is a small shop in the older section of town. I get my supplies from there. " He hands Shinji the address "If you mention me, they might give you a small discount. As I tend to spend a good deal of money there." Tenshi looks at them both with a smile "We'll meet outside of the mission building in three days. From there we'll head to the training ground. Some training will be in the space I created. Since well it can't be damaged yet, and we don't want to destroy the training grounds." He laughs lightly...

"Anyways if either of you need me or have questions between now and when we regroup. You will either find me at my place or a training grounds." With that he stands and pays the bill for the food "I'll leave you my true opinion of both of you. You both have amazing potential to become great ninja, and my goal is to help you achieve that."

"Thanks, well, I better see you both later then." With that he was sure to politely leave, things seemed like they might be good, maybe even good? Only time could tell him that.

When Shinji thinks he is alone enough, he thinks of what he wants to do. He wants to gather supplies for the days of training, not only in tools, but also in food that won't need much tending to for making. He made the seal and the two clones were made.
"You both know what I want, you can find the tools and weapons and scroll stuff -" Shinji pointed to one clone, and then pointed to the other to say to him "- while you can go and get the food. Be sure it won't need a lot of preparations as we don't know how taxing on time or energy the training will be."

"What if we come across someone?" Shinji knew he meant possible friendly people in particular.
"Then just go on and be polite, but don't get too caught in the moment. More time means more likelihood to find something wrong and decide to be offended. Especially higher ups. Otherwise, they might try to exploit you, we don't need a repeat of that."
They slightly lowered their heads in memory of that whole fiasco, though there was no need to think of it now. Moving past that remembering moment and recognizing the advice, the clones went off to do what they were told.

Shinji had some mercy in terms of getting the things he needed, name dropping Akiyama had things go smoothly, including a tip or two on ink and storage and other stuff he had not needed to consider for the technique. On the food end, well getting something that can stew over days might just help with preparations, and then making several bento boxes worth of food was quite simple. When he got back, Shinji had a quiet, if empty-of-people space to go back to, the wall still taking some man power from building projects enough to give Shinji this space.

He just had to take things easy and he could be well and good for future issues, but he kept having the urge to train, he would need to figure out a way to resolve that because he wanted to not be left behind.
He had to make it worth something that he was alive still, was the last thing to occupy him before he felt uneasy sleep claim him.

The three days remained quite busy for Tenshi. He helped at the academy, giving a few classes on fuinjutsu and time space jutsu. His two areas that he specialized in. After two days of that. The third day he began prepping the training ground. He had the areas setup for each day. The first day he wanted to get a sense of who Shinji and Kyoko were. Even though Tenshi had talked with them some. It still didn't give him a good representation of who they were and their goals for the future.

The training grounds he made sure was set aside for three full days. Which he had already been given permission previously by Lord Sasuke. Kyoko's feelings had some weight about the regime. But he knew stirring the pot in this new world of chaos would not be the best idea. So Tenshi would also try to alleviate some of her concerns.

Tenshi was still getting into the role of being a leader. The set up prior to the next day was completed at around ten in the night.

The morning of the fourth day came, and he made his way towards the mission building which is where Tenshi told them to meet. He figured they wouldn't be there as early as he was. So Tenshi sat down and takes out a book and begins to work on a new seal while he waits.

"Will be seeing you in three days then." With a slight bow, Kyoko departed as they all went their own separate ways. It would be the last time she spent in the street and that was heartwarming enough to see her through it without much perceived discomfort. As arbitrary as it was, that three day lull wasn't all that wasteful for her and she guessed the rest, after the stacked previous mission.

The next morning she went to look for housing solutions, sleeping outside had it's charms (far outweighed by its problems) but nothing beat having a roof over your head. Apparently prices had skyrocketed since the place was flooded with refugees from every corner of the known world, just as one would expect, the destitute and the needy simply had no opportunity of procuring themselves anything. Thankfully, she was no longer among the relatively poor, as life threatening as it had been, the paycheck also reflected that and Nakano was able to cope with how outrageously high many seemingly basic things had gotten. Around noon of that day, she found herself a perfect place, tiny, utilitarian, not much to look at but just for that reason, it remained within reasonable price and was good enough for a small gal like her, not that she was about to throw any parties at her new place.

The second day was spent acquiring the type of things that turned four walls and a roof into a livable space. Non stolen food of a wider tastier array, some furniture and utilities. By the end of it, the place still looked somewhat spartan but certainly comfortable, at least for the reduced number of people that were expected to live there. Right before closing hours she saw about replacing her missing or broken gear from last mission, that crazy woman had broken part of it in their last fight and although Kyoko doubted that she would it back for the training, it didn't hurt to be ready. The third day was spent in it's entirety resting and being lazy, A much needed and well deserved reprieve form the previous work on the mission and sorting things out back at Konoha.

By the time she arrived to the meeting place, Nakano was positively happy, a whole day dedicated to rest and having a place of her own (so as long as eh paid rent) sure helped to lift one's spirits. Moreover, this new group she was with wasn't all so bad, Shinji was a bit 'odd' but far from being outlandishly so, his seemingly good nature reminding her of the last group she was assigned with, either she got lucky or there was just some kind of unseen kinship among genin, as they shared a common plight. The squad leader, Tenshi, he was a bit dry and seemingly caught up in regulations but then again maybe once was forced to once you climbed higher in the ranks, still, he was far more reasonable and likeable than the last, which put him leagues ahead. If the tendency was to continue, Kyoko would put her money on not finding them too difficult to hang around as they got to know each other better.

"Hello again, I will be in your charge." Nakano greeted Tenshi with a soft melodious voice, in an overly polite manner as she gave Akiyama a slight bow, all just for the shake of doing it and perhaps reaping some kind of reaction that may even amuse her.

Day 1 - 72 hours left
So, Shinji had 3 days and was somewhat unsure how to spend it more than just recovery. So for the first day, he spent some time to review his equipment and purchases. This involved selecting his repertoire to make it cover more bases, while keeping a normal number of throwing implements. Shinji knew he needed more options then just "damage a person to death", or at least he needed some that could work around genjutsu immunity. Knowing his luck, Shinji just knew a pile of immune people would come out of the woodwork to make his efforts and skills moot. So getting smoke and flashbang in bomb and seal forms were a good start. He considered getting incendiary bombs, but thought better of it for now.

Day 2 - 48 hours left
It was a process of trying to make himself learn a technique but realising that mental fatigue was still an actual thing. Well, he could do with something of a break, so he proceeded to have his clones play group games against each other. Watching when it was a physical game and joining in the prime physical activity was sitting down holding cards or moving pieces.
Shinji knew what he was doing in thinking games, taking apart the others, Shinji committed himself fully, even if it cost him in wit games, Shinji just kept to himself while playing and Shinji just loved the while thing and kept the day together.
Honestly, when the catharsis came to him as the clones dissipated, it was actually a fun day.

Day 3 - 24 hours left
Shinji was sure to have food packed for the act of travelling, as Shinji didn't know the plans that Akiyama had for a fact and so wanted to be prepared. He knew the goings on of the city, could get some of the best market offers. To top this off, he overheard enough from homemakers to know a good way to stretch budgets and have all preprep done.
After his efforts he had bento boxes of items, none or less perishables and stews he could just throw more ingredients into. He saw the chance of being too tired to cook so this is what he had made to be safe.

Times up - 20 seconds late and counting.
As he moved to the meeting place, Shinji ignored the remnants of his injury while pondering on the group, they seemed sociable overall, about as much as any new group had. Nakano seemed very strong in opinion, if keeping to herself, maybe he should learn that lesson. Akiyama, he seemed to be nicer then some, actually consistent to the rules and not just making them a tool to abuse with technicality. But how long before he did the same thing all teachers ever did to him? Maybe he already knew the family of his siblings? No, if he did, Akiyama would either try to force something Shinji didn't have, or hate the burden of such a squandered effort...

He knew the others were there, as a clone playing early bird had seen Akiyama move but released himself before being spotted. Even with this Intel, Shinji found himself to be the last person to get to the scene. Something that shouldn't, but did bother him just a little.
"Hey again. Everyone well? Do we need to go over anything first, Akiyama-sensei?"
He didn't mean to direct the situation, he wasn't the sensei, he just wanted to give everyone a chance to air something they might feel the need to. As well as, you know talk without saying something embarrassing.

Tenshi stands when he sees Kyo "Morning Kyo-chan." It was nice to see the girl smile. Tenshi pats Kyoko on her head "It's good to see you in high spirits, and it looks like you came prepared as I had asked." Not long after he sees Shinji walk up "Good to see you Shinji.You are also prepared as I had asked." He relaxes a little "Sorry about being so stiff, I am not usually like this. Just a lot of pressure to perform well from the higher ups. Also I have to act a little more rigidly with how the current regime is. That aside. I won't be as rigid during our training, as it is as much to make you stronger, as it is to give you confidence in yourselves, and I find that if you aren't yourself in combat you will likely lose."

He starts walking and talking "Each day is going to focus on the three aspects of a ninja. Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu. Knowing how to counter each of the three will be vital to your survival, as sometimes you may find me fighting the stronger opponent, and that will leave you with their underlings. I need you both to be strong enough to do that, and to trust one another." Tenshi hoped he could instill trust between all three by the end of the training "So today we will be starting with Taijutsu. I already have the training ground set-up for it. So once we reach the training grounds, I will detail the first exercise in detail. Note as so there is no pressure. There will be no grading or reports on how well you did. Unless I am asked for them."

"Also if we are to become a stronger unit.. Each day will also include team attacks, and formations, and how to deal with certain types of attackers." He glances at both of them "Any questions?" Tenshi did feel a little odd talking like a teacher when he was only a year or two older then Kyoko and Shinji.

In a few seconds, Tenshi cleared much of the preconceptions Nakano had of him, not so stiff now... "Yes, of course." Nodding a greeting to Shinji, she tagged along for the walk and eventually inquired. "Taijutsu as in hand to hand? Or with t-these too?" With a motion, Kyoko cleared the sleeves up to her elbows, revealing the blades hidden underneath. "I am fine with either but just so there are no... Misunderstandings."

For what team moves and attacks pertained, she figured there could be some, but given her particular set of abilities, she was more geared for stealth and surprise attacks on unsuspecting foes, not the type of upfront fight that seemed so popular in Konoha (to her experience). Perhaps something along the lines of setting up the stage for others or others doing just that for her, to get the jump on a foe too busy avoiding whatever her peers just did. Then again, she would have to see what they all had in store to even plot any combined moves and that was more on a ninjutsu side of things, there were other ways to combine strengths, like in hand to hand combat.

Shinji would be quite fine with any tool practice, though he could understand the reasoning for the question. More jutsu might be fun he reasoned, but whenever Shinji decides on an idea for a move, he often realises he is using chakra through it, part of the problem he has being needing more chakra-less (or chakra-lesser) options. Maybe this training could help with that? He would need to find out over time.

He waited for Akiyama to answer the question of his fellow genin and the silence after before he added his own. "You say we would be fighting the, um 'underlings'" Shinji said with air quotes "But life and battle are both chaotic, sometimes we might find ourselves the target of the strongest opponent despite you being the stronger candidate. Maybe one of us has the type of skill to resolve a problem or exploit a weakness. We might not be able to tag out thanks to separation... Question is, what's the approach then?"
Saying Sensei to someone not that distantly aged from himself should be awkward, but Shinji had gone through enough people training him that numerous ties the word had to time had been eroded.

Tenshi rounds a corner as they continued talking, not far from the training grounds "You are right, many times other things may slow me down from being able to intercept them. In which case. I have training prepared for that. But that will be the final lesson on day three." He walks into the training yard. There are all sorts of targets, practice dummies, and all sorts of weapons "This day begins with weapon training." He looks at Kyoko "You can use your blades for this." Tenshi looks at Shinji "You can use your choice of weapon, if you don't have a preferred weapon. I can help you find one that suits your combat style. Or you can simply use your hands and feet."

He picks up a pair of lightweight hard leather gauntlets "I will be wearing these to deflect your attacks. Your goal for this first part is to use your style to make it past me and strike that dummy behind me." Tenshi smiles "It isn't as easy as you think. It took my first team three hours to get past our sensei. Being that I am not a jonin yet. It should take you no more than half that."

Tenshi takes a stance "After you have selected your weapon, lets see how capable you are."

On hearing the prospect of their first task, Shinji didn't need telling that something would harder then it sounded, life was always like that, nothing was never both simple and easy.
Assess, then Assert His brother had told him once. Taking that advice to heart, he ran the situation through his head.
First he mentally compared the circumstances between both renditions of the exercise.
On reflection, the main advantage for Shinji and Nakano was the difference in scale of power between chunin and jounin candidates was greater than genin and chunin. Though they had less numbers and less specialisation in Taijutsu between them, an hour and a half should be possible, though a taxing limit.

On thinking about weapons, Shinji realised it best to not try reaching for a new instrument, he had an objective to reach and choosing one weapon would leave him with less versatility. So Shinji decided to addressed his sensei with a question he should have asked along with his answer. "I imagine at most only supplementry non-taijutsu are permitted? But to answer your question sensei, my weapons shall be my body, throwing implements and my clones, if the latter will be permitted..."

While he was asking this, Shinji got out a small hourglass from inside his cloak. Well, it was more accurate to say a 1 to 3 hourglass, controlled by the amount and type of sand used. He took some sand out until its total was 1 and a half hours, holding it near a stump, ready to flip.
"One and a half, this should do when we are ready... Um, want to go over any strategies first, Nakano? Or is that against the spirit of the test, Akiyama?" Shinji turned to both of them, hoping there would be appreciation for an accurate time piece.

"Just hand to hand then, and these..." Nakano deployed the blades. "J-just 'kill' the dummy, right." Realizing that it was training, she thought about not going all in. Yes, one could swing and all, but there if one did things for real, you lunged and attacked to strike past them, the real thing had little regard to their safety. But then again while safety was a potential concern, she figured that if this was to have a point, Kyoko figured that she had to strike like she meant it, or at least to a certain degree. She could always heal any 'accidents' if it came to that, or so Nakano thought.

"It's two on one, can't be that hard, we don't have to beat him." A hand on her hip and another to her chip, Kyoko thought for a moment before answering Shinji's question. "No plans, we improvise, I think... I think planning sounds more like another thing entirely to train. M-maybe we try to get into sync as we go, with luck." After which she got into a fighting stance, or what apparently passed for one for Nakano, which was just standing there, sleeves once more concealing her hands and weapons.

Tenshi smiled "Hand to hand is perfectly fine, as are your blades. This is not as easy as you think it will be. Think of it as I am a bodyguard, protecting my charge. It will take work to get me off my game, and never assume that you have gotten one over on me until you have." He smiled taking out a Kunai "I'll chose this and my fist. I could activate my seal, and make it to where I don't need the weapon to block. But what fun is that right?"

Tenshi swivels his foot "Now it's time to see if you can. This is just the first round. There will be as lot today. So decided how much energy you want to expend. Things only get tougher from here." As he takes his stance. His eyes lock on the two. There is a slight hum in the air. Tenshi looked like he was going to have fun.

"If that is how it is. Fine."

With that, Shinji threw the hourglass into the air, it's contents influencing the spin and causing its arc to be atypical.
Shinji knew how he would start, open up with a bit of shuriken throwing and see a fault in his stance to exploit with another technique.
The hourglass was falling, there wasn't enough time, like in a real battle, he would have to improvise.

Initiative
12:45, Today: Sato Shinji rolled 17 using 1d20 ((17)).

Just move things along; team successful in training.

Rewards will be given soon.

Move this along.

Suspension time almost up.

Tenshi smiles having completed their training days. Even Tenshi had many bruises, and such from it. It was no surprise to him that they made it through training. Now the next question came.. What to do next.

The day after training.."That was rough even for me. So today will be a day of rest. I say a day at a hot spring is in order, then barbeque or something. Since soon we will all likely be sent to assigned to some new position or team. So today might be our last day as a team."

"You're right, it could be our last. So we should make the most of it." Shinji agreed.
"Plus, we did throw pretty much  everything at you. I'd be embarrassed if we didn't get even a scratch on you." Shinji added with a slight chuckle. It helped to ignore the pain in his shoulder, the prize for a Gambit that didn't work too well.
It did tell him something about how he should improve himself in the future.

"Honestly, I have no idea how the springs are like here, or where they are for that matter." Shinji admitted honestly.

Bruised, battered and definitely exhausted, Nakano wasn't particularly enthusiastic about the idea but she didn't have the energy or the character to protest. "I guess Hot Springs sounds as good a way to celebrate before our potential disbandment as any." As reluctant as she was, the idea was likely a sound one to mend their knackered bodies.

Tenshi smiled "Thats only the worst case. I mean we did pretty well as a team. If we are still a team after today. then I think some mental training will be in order.." He looks at shinji "We can't have an outburst like that again, especially in front of Lord Sasuke." That was something that still left Tenshi with several questions. But until he was of a rank, or in a position to ask the questions he had, he would stay quiet about it, and follow orders.

The teen starts walking "So do you want to eat first, or hit the hot springs first?"

Shinji crossed his arms defensively at the put down. But he couldn't help but agree to mental training. It would help to identify how to further protect yourself, knowing who's the weak spot, and who was too sensitive and reactionary for anything more then a stern tone.

Thinking on his decision between the two. "I say the springs, I mean, there is a thing about not eating before swimming, right?" After he said that, Shinji could feel them giving the desert guy looks. "What? It's asking for misfortune. We have enough of that as is."

24 hours have passed, everyone goes home. Post what you have been up to in the last 24 hours.

Every single person has received a letter from a messenger bird and has been instructed to see Lord Sasuke as soon as possible. Your post will also include receiving the letter and heading there.

"Y-You aren't supposed to swim in the hot springs, I think." Both options had something going for them, getting into the springs, coming out all fresh and relaxed just to enjoy some tasty meal sure sounded pleasant. Yet, having some energizing meal, dunking into the hot springs to relax while digesting it, just to come out born anew to go to sleep with that fresh and relaxed sensation seemed like quite the joy in her head. "That said, I really don't know which I prefer more."

Sharing her worries about the current events or not, at the very least Nakano could say that her current team wasn't too hard to hang out with. "You are right, maybe us misfits are to continue together just because we are that. Takes one to work with one, or something..."

---

After the team building with the rest, Nakano went back to her newly acquired home and spent the time resting and taking it easy. After the last mission and the training, she could afford to be well rested for a change.

After spending some pleasant, relaxing time with Nakano and Akiyama, Shinji had spent some time making sure he refurbished his supplies, including getting another pair of collapsing Fūma-shurikens to double as forearm guards, extra smoke bombs, bags of "debris" and custom tipped kunai.

Shinji overlooked the half made building, left incomplete when the new wall for the village took priority. Shinji had loved not having immediate neighbours to consider for the few days he had resided in Konohagkure, it gave him space that he missed.

But he knew that the closed off nature of the place would not last forever, as much as he would love it to be. At some point they would come back to finish the build, and he would be crowded again.
He was contemplating where he would go when that happened, choose an apartment in the village? Or go outside the village safety to live in the wilds for his quiet...?

Shinji was deep in this line of thought when the messenger bird arrived and dropped a letter at his feet.
Shinji opened it up to read the contents, he thumbed through the details. When he was satisfied he had the idea, Shinji burned up the letter.
When he dashed off for the location in the letter, he found his body and mind were focused on getting there, but his heart just wasn't there. This wouldn't be good, with his luck, Shinji knew this was the case.

Tenshi enjoyed the day with his two teammates. it was fun, and actually relaxing. Nothing eventful happened thankfully. Unlike most times something always interrupted them. After the springs and the food. Tenshi waves goodbye to his teammates, well for now they were. He headed back to his apartment and lounged for a while. Then he got bored and did some mild training for a bit. Eventually he fell asleep.

The next morning...


Tenshi was up at dawn like most days, already out on the training fields getting ready for whatever happened to come his way, and oddly enough a messenger bird did. He quickly read the letter. Tenshi had time for a shower and to change into something more presentable. Today was the day of truth. He made his way to the the Lord's building, and walked up checking in at the desk "Tenshi Akiyama here at the request of Lord Sasuke." The woman nodded and pointed to the waiting area. He would sit waiting to see what happens next.

Between constant meditation at night and training during the day Ki had been full of energy the past few days. But with nothing for the boy to do his energy levels had just been building to a point where it had begun to frustrate him. Ki knew however that soon he would be joining a team of shinobi and that together the four of them would embark on missions together. That was what Ki had to look forward to. Joining a squad would be the next step to following on his father's legacy and Ki had always wanted nothing more than to be like his father.

The next day

Ki hadn't really been expecting a messenger bird to arrive when it did with a letter for him. When it did show up however and Ki was told that he'd have to report to Lord Sasuke for a meeting Ki wasted no time in departing to the location he was instructed to head to. Afterall it gave the boy something to do outwith his usual routine. A routine that was beginning to bore the boy.

Mori arrived at the village quietly, answered whatever question that were needed to complete the mission and confirm the situation and happenstance. She went home to her adoptive parents, hugged them and went outside to let her tears fall as she posh her tools and sharpened her kunai.

She went to bed after a silent dinner, excusing herself early and went to bed.

The next day as she received the letter she nodded and went to go do what it said. She wasn't as excited as the first, and that made it a bit worse, but life went on.

Yurei woke at dawn, for some reason he was always the first to get up. Even Sora didn't want to move at all. But the wolf did, and she looked at him. He went about his morning routine. The wolf pup followed him, trained with him. While eating breakfast a messenger came by his house. Dropping off a summons. It was kind of surprising, but Yurei was happy one finally came. A summons like this most likely meant he was being placed on a team.

After he finished eating he changed, and sprinted off. Both him and Sora moved quickly along the rooftops. It took little to no time to reach the Lord's building. He slides to a stop just outside the building, cause well it would be bad entering from anywhere but the main entrance. he walked up to the desk. Then Yurei handed her the letter, and she directed him to take a seat, and wait.
This message was last edited by the player at 00:53, Tue 26 Feb 2019.

Getting back into town as a free man was a relief but it didn't wipe away the shame. Totoroki would never be the same after the last mission. He excused his one remaining Genin and then headed towards a quiet spot to cool his head. As a Jonin it was his duty to watch after their future… a duty that he was failing. He remained sat at the top of the highest tree he could find for over half a day before his senses caught up with him. This was no time for such Things. He needed to focus and remain on task.

He opened the dosiers of his two new Genin and gave it a quick read. Looking at them it would seem he was stuck with another unusual bunch. Their abilities did seem useful though he hoped that their personalities would match their more than excellent abilities. His face twisted as he thought hard… and then he heard a familiar high pitched caw.

He was on his feet as he removed the notice and released the messenger bird. A summons. That meant it was again time to get to work. But first a shower and a change of clothes would do him some good. And just like that the tree was now empty as the pair of birds flew back to their roosts.

Anis stretched with her arms over her head and fingers locked as she yawned and moved towards her bedroom window. She wasn't necessarily a fan of mornings and she hadn't even planned on being awake yet. Unfortunately that had been changed by a rather insistent bird that was still tapping away at her window. The only reason she hadn't tried to strangle the thing already was the small scroll she saw tied to its leg. With a sigh she finally opened the window and took the message before shooing the bird away.

She absentmindedly began chewing on her finger as she looked over the scroll. More often than not messages like this were summons for her parents or whatnot so, in her mind, she could be forgiven when her brain shut down for a moment after seeing her name on it. Anis quickly opened it and read that it was a summons from Lord Sasuke himself! Was she finally going to be assigned to a team?! There was no other reason she could think of for her to be summoned like this. She nearly let out of squeal of excitement before noticing the taste of blood in her mouth. A quick glance down informed her that she had unconsciously begun biting harder on her finger harder and harder as her excitement grew. Well, nothing she hadn't done before at least. A quick trip to the rest room to get through her morning routine and to bandage her finger and she was out the door and running towards the Lord's building.

Eventually the doors had opened to Lord Sasuke’s chambers, the creaking of the door slamming open might’ve spooked them. Lord Sasuke himself who was occompanied by a familiar woman (his long lost family member) were standing by the door, Akasumi further back into the room. ”Come,” he ordered them all in. He counted heads, ensuring every member of both squads were present and ready to hear their next assignment or maybe even scolding from their last missions.

He walks back into the room swiftly, his cape draped over him and standing behind his desk, awaiting for the squads to fulfill the empty and openness of his office. Akasumi remained close by; her presence was unknown however it was announced she and her husband were apart of this mysterious council so the others would be left in the dark as to what their next assignment could possibly be.

[moving things along here]

After everyone filled the room, silently staring at the Uchiha family before them, Akasumi walked forward, hair tied up in a high pony tail and her arms crossed behind her back. ”As some of you know, I had resided in a secluded village not far from your peaceful village,” she started as she eye balled those that had been present there earlier within the week. ”However, due to my own personal matters, I was unable to protect the village I had established. Some way, some how, the guards that were hired to protect my family were simply not real,” she explained as she began pacing slowly, her eyes never leaving the group in front of her. She was rather intimidating, much like her cousin.

”It’s been determined that these guards are associated with and connected to the current war that is happening right now. They possessed the dark chakra we have been encountering,” she confirmed before coming to a stop. ”This means, they’ve breached our land. Some way, some how they managed to infiltrate Konoha’s borders and remained hidden for what seems like years. It’s only a matter of time before things come even closer to Konoha, the last standing great village,” she continued m before pulling out a map of the Land of Storms, formally known as the Land of Fire.

”The council has tasked you with a special mission. This mission will be dangerous as we do not know what you’ll be encountering or what you may discover,” she explained as she circled where her hidden village use to stand.

Sasuke eventually stepped in, cutting her off at this point. ”The council wants an investigation. I have ANBU on right border security; nobody leaves and nobody enters without my knowledge,” he explained, pointing out why this assignment wasn’t given to the best of ANBU. ”The two squads that stand before me: I have entrusted you with this assignment. You are to investigate the village that Akasumi established. Through the rubble and damage, find out how exactly they breached our land,” he stated before Akasumi stepped forward.

”I’ve assumed they’ve been around for a long time now which means they must have a hide out somewhere that kept their presence hidden from even the best of shinobi. Any documents, maps, scrolls, anything; retrieve and come back. You are to engage any enemies you come across without hesitation. We prefer them dead at this point. You are to search within my village and even around Konoha if possible,” she explained. ”Both squads will learn to work together. The two leaders will be the squad leaders: Akiyama and Shinkawa: do not disappoint us. The council expects results. Failure is not an option. Move quickly and leave as soon as possible,” she finished before handing two maps out to Akiyama and Shinkawa along with their squad rosters and bingo cards of each member.

Shinji made a head count while he the briefing was happening. He could both hear the news and be distracted from who was giving it. He hadn't seen these people before, definitely not been friends with or acquainted any of them.

But then, the scrolls were given to the squad leaders, and Shinji thought he had seen the other one. Maybe he had been in his village before? Or at least been in the crowd during one of his failures...

The distant memory refused to surface. But whatever it was, Shinji would hope that neither he, nor anyone else would remember the "Squandered Sato".
He kept to himself, kept his gaze away from everyone and awaited Akiyama to permit egress.

Mori surveyed the others as they walked in, along with those that came before her, sizing everyone up except Shinkawa-sensei, only giving him a passing glance. Her eyes stayed on Shimoto the most, eyes lingering longer on Sato, and Kyoko. She made no real effort to hide it, they were her allies now, and it shouldn't matter too much should it? It was another group to get used to, and hopefully to settle with. Though that was not needed, only preferred for her judgements rarely changed and Mori found they were rarely wrong.

Mori didn't look away from Akasumi, though even she can't say she didn't feel nervous this was something she learned to deal with.

Now there was another mission. One she felt confident about succeeding. With that final thought Mori grinned and went to follow Shinkawa-sensei to meet some new teammates.

Shinkawa listened intently, not wanting to miss a single detail. And his subtle scowl denoted this mission did not sit well with him at all. There were a lot of questions but most were too disrespectful or disruptive to bring up before the head of the KoKiWaMoSun. But there was a question he needed to ask before he went off on the mission. He looked at those around him... then he stepped forward.

"Excuse me sir, ma'am. Do you have a description or map of the village? It would assist us in finding where the village's records were kept." Totoroki's posture was forcibly formal. He looked down at the two Uchiha with a flat expression and his hands unnaturally glued to his sides as he spoke in a measured tone. "I am confident we can complete the mission regardless but a starting point would be help us speed up the timeframe.

She kept her posture as the Jonin leader stepped forward and asked a question that particularly would and could be answered within the other squad in the room. ”We decided to send two squads for this assignment because one of you have already been to my village,” she commented before eyeing Akiyama and his small crew. ”We chose them because they could be of assistance to your group in terms of being familiar with my village and the events that occurred there,” she added.

Tenshi looked at the Jonin "I have the area mapped in my head. I can show your team there as well. I also have our accommodations for sleeping already figured out." He bowed to Akasumi, showing her respect "If there is anything to find, we'll find it." He looks at Shinkawa and then back to Akasumi "Lady Akasumi, I would also like permission to investigate the surrounding areas as well. Also if I may ask a question or two about your village?"

He was calm and collected his sapphire eyes glowing softly. This is something that happened naturally. He would look at Lord Sasuke as well. Then back to Akasumi waiting for her permission to ask his questions. Tenshi knew it was wise to always show respect to her, Akasumi was not the sort of person you wanted to be disrespectful to.

Yurei walked in and listened. The atmosphere was tense. All he could do was look around and listen. His gaze watched the jonin that would be their leader. Even the wolf pup was absolutely quiet. Sora sat at Yurei's side not making a sound. He looked at the teen speak, who was the leader of the other team. He made a lot of sense, Yurei thought to himself. As did the reason they were being sent.

Yurel wondered how one mapped a place in their mind. then it dawned on him that Tenshi must be a sensory type. This looked like it was going to be interesting and fun regardless. However facing the enemy in his mind sounded dangerous but also fun. A new hunt also sounded fun. So overall he was excited to go on his first mission.

Nakano just kept quiet, in her experience, their new overlords didn't like it when they opened their mouths and that suited her demeanor just fine. If she was more careless and outspoken, she would had loved to point out that if there was somebody who knew for sure where such documents could be, it was Akasumi before them. All her squad knew as far as she was aware, was where her residence was. Hopefully with their increased numbers, they would be able to overcome that oversight and not have the blame dumped on them, as per usual. If nothing else, she had gotten well used to the very tangible tension that could be breathed in these briefings.

During the meeting Anis did her very best to simply stand at attention and not say something that would get her in trouble while she listened to the instructions for their mission. This translated to her looking stiff as a board with an occasional shudder as she mentally stomped down on any impulse she had to act out or speak up. She did look over the two squad leaders that had stepped forward to speak to Lady Akasumi. With there only being two squads assigned to this mission that meant that she was going to be assigned to one of them. Unfortunately she would have to speak up to ask where she was being assigned and she did NOT trust herself to not call one of them Lord or Lady Red-Eyes. She would just have to hope that the topic would be covered as the meeting continued or she would have to track one of the squad leaders down afterwards. Neither seemed very familiar to her but she would probably ask the younger one. The older Jonin seemed to be upset about something at the moment and her personality would probably just make it worse.

"Understood." Totoroki looked to the younger squad leader and nodded. He was ready to leave but he remained to hear the Chunin's questions. He was seemingly the least informed so it only made sense to hear all the information he could.

Akasumi remained quiet as the others seemed to suck the information into their heads. The mission wasn’t necessarily hard however with the breach of the land, it was uncertain whether any of those guards were coming back or if they were actually gone to begin with. It was unsettling to know her village had been discovered and torn apart after all she worked for. It literally angered her. As such, she felt her hands ball up on her side as she thought about it further. The only reason she didn’t handle this matter on her own was because the Lord of the Land didn’t give her permission to. Lord Sasuke had been afraid that his cousin would turn against them and she’d be a real threat just like her offspring.

She cleared her throat as her anger subsided. ”You are free to search the areas around. I didn’t have any establishment outside the walls of my village but if there is something out there or the possibility of something, it won’t hurt,” she replied with, giving her permission for further investigation for her assignment. Then the young Chunin pushed further with another question. He had always been a curious one; a shinobi who wanted more information before ever starting. He was an observant one and Akasumi assumed he’d make a greater shinobi one day in the future. ”What do you wish to know specifically?” she answered with her own question.

Tenshi nods and looks at Akasumi "Are there any underground storage areas or secret passages within the village? Does the water come in from an underground river, or cave system? Knowing this will help cutdown on time spent in certain areas." They were simple questions really, ones that would decrease or increase the amount of time needed to search the area thoroughly. There are some that can even bypass his sensory skills. So he knew they would have to search everywhere physically. Looking at the others assembled in the room. Tenshi noted a few well known clans, and then some that he didn't recognize.

Tenshi steps back and waits to see if the answers he was seeking were going to be revealed. Akasumi seemed to be more than a capable leader. He was curious to where she will guide things to. The Jonin seemed to be normal. Nothing outstanding about him. Tenshi knew it would be a good idea to talk to him later about things, after they started the journey to the village.

His questions were simple and her answers would be just as simple. ”The only underground area I had was a bunker for my family and the villagers for catastrophic events. The last time it was used was during the Fourth Shinobi World War; it was a protocol for safety that kept us hidden during everyone’s time of need,” she explained. She went on to explain the hidden bunker was no secret within the village and that the only people who had access was her and her husband, the Daimyo of their village, which help prevented unwanted visitors and villagers snooping around. ”It was no secret but it was hardly use as anything importance. I kept my affairs and personal matters away from he village so any information you do gather would be a surprise,” she explained.

She thought it over and it was highly impossible that anyone would’ve kept anything down there but with the way things were turning out, it would be no surprise that the dark guards had been within there all along right under their nose. She couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty as her coming and going effected her village in more ways than she believed. Had she kept in place and just settled down and retired her shinobi ways, her village would’ve likely been hidden still and none of these events would’ve occurred.

”We gathered water from the nearby lake, just like Konoha did. It was too much of a risk at the time to establish any permanent solutions to bring water in and out of the village quickly,” she commented. She had wished her village had been more modern however staying out of sight and not standing out is what lead to their secrecy for all these years.

Meanwhile, Lord Sasuke eventually took his place at his desk, silently observing the group before him. He had no comments nor any opinions on this matter. He essentially only created the assignment for everyone’s benefit but the other minor details were all his cousin. He still had much to learn from her and it was amusing to say the least. Having another Uchiha around would greatly increase their war efforts but he feared with her dominant nature, Lord Sasuke would ensure he wouldn’t be overthrown in his own village for the title of Omo.

Tenshi nods "Thank you Lady Akasumi, the information will be useful.." He bows and looks back at the rest of the ninja assembled. The bunker would be pointed out as the first to inspect once they got there. Of course they would likely be divided to cover more ground. He was also unsure about this dark chakra. He hated the way the whispers sounded from it. There was so much information about it that he lacked. Part of him wondered if the chakra could turn people into their allies. If all the guards had been vetted like Akasumi said previously. Than it made him wonder.

He would step back and wait to either be dismissed or if any other issues were brought up.

As Tenshi finished, Totoroki glanced at the Chunin's out of the corner of his eye and let the smallest grin flash across his lips before returning to his forcibly serious demeanor. "Yes. Thanks for your time Ma'am. If you have no objections we'll be heading out now." Totoroki waited, turned and walked out of the door to the office, holding it open for a moment so that the two teams could follow after him.

As soon as he got out of earshot, the jonin let out a long sigh. His forced stiffness disappeared and he looked more comfortable in his own skin. Then he turned back to everyone walking behind him as they neared the exit, "I assume you're all geared up and ready to move out so we'll be heading out after a quick chance to introduce the new faces to the squads."

He looked over to his fellow squad leader, "Unless there is something important you feel we need to do before scrambling." Totoroki's face was focused and on task as the daylight splashed across his face in the wake of his exit.

Following Shinkawa, assuming they are released to go about their mission. He looks at Anis "So you must be the third Genin of our squad?"

Tenshi looked at his team "They seemed prepared, as it was stated in the letter all of us received. So we can leave whenever your team is ready. Its a day and a half away. I am stocked up on everything we might need. As far as rations, and extra ninja gear. I'll show you what I mean just before we leave. Other than that, once you are ready.." He glances at his team "We are ready."

So he looks back at Shinkawa "Any questions you have for me before we leave?"
This message was last edited by the player at 04:43, Sat 23 Mar 2019.